Letter I. Cyprian to the presbyters and deacons and people abiding at Furni, greeting. We have been gravely disturbed, I and my colleagues who were present and our fellow presbyters who sat beside us, dearly beloved brethren, when we learned that our brother Geminius Victor, on departing from this world, had named the presbyter Geminius Faustinus as guardian in his testament; whereas it has long since been decreed in a council of bishops that none of the clergy and ministers of God should appoint by his testament any guardian or curator, since each one, honoured with the divine priesthood and set in the clerical ministry, ought to serve only the altar and the sacrifices and to give himself to prayers and supplications. For it is written:
'No man that wars for God entangles himself with worldly troubles, that he may please Him to whom he has approved himself.' Since this is said of all, how much more ought those not to be entangled with worldly troubles and snares who, being occupied with divine and spiritual things, cannot withdraw from the church and give themselves to earthly and secular affairs.
The form of this ordinance and religion the Levites of old observed under the law: when the eleven tribes divided the land and apportioned possessions, the tribe of Levi, which was given to the temple and the altar and the divine ministries, received nothing of that portion of the division, but, while the others tilled the soil, that tribe worshipped God alone and received tithes from the eleven tribes of the fruits that grew, for its sustenance and nourishment. All this was done by divine authority and arrangement, so that those who were intent upon the divine works might be called away to no other thing, nor be compelled to think of or do worldly matters.
This same principle and form is now maintained in the clergy: that those who are advanced in the Lord's church by clerical ordination should in no way be called away from the divine administration, nor be bound by the troubles and businesses of the world, but, receiving as it were tithes from the fruits in the honour of the brethren who give offerings, should not depart from the altar and the sacrifices, and should serve day and night in heavenly and spiritual things. This our predecessor bishops, considering religiously and providing wholesomely, decreed that no departing brother should name a clergyman to guardianship or wardship; and if anyone should do so, no offering should be made for him, nor any sacrifice celebrated for his repose.
For he does not deserve to be named at the altar of God in the prayer of the priests, who wished to call away the priests and ministers from the altar. And therefore, since Victor dared, contrary to the form lately given by the priests in council, to appoint the presbyter Geminius Faustinus as guardian, there is no reason that an offering should be made among you for his repose, or any supplication made in his name in the church; so that the decree of the priests, religiously and necessarily made, may be observed by us, and at the same time an example be given to the rest of the brethren, that none should call away the priests and ministers of God, who serve His altar and church, to secular trouble.
For it can hereafter be guarded against, that nothing of this kind be done henceforth concerning the person of the clergy, if what has now been done be punished. I wish you, dearly beloved brethren, ever to fare well. Letter II. Cyprian to his brother Eucratius, greeting.
Out of your affection and our mutual respect, dearly beloved brother, you have thought fit to consult me as to what seems to me concerning a certain actor, who, established among you, still persists in the disgrace of his same art, and as a master and teacher not of instructing but of ruining boys, instils into others also that which he himself learned to ill purpose—whether such a one ought to communicate with us. This I think befits neither the divine majesty nor the discipline of the Gospel, that the modesty and honour of the church should be defiled by so foul and infamous a contagion.
For since in the law men are forbidden to put on a woman's garment, and such are judged accursed, how much greater is the crime not only to take on women's garments, but also by the teaching of a shameless art to express disgraceful and effeminate and womanly gestures? Nor let anyone excuse himself if he himself has retired from the theatre, while yet he teaches this to others. For he cannot be seen to have ceased who substitutes deputies, and who, in place of himself alone, supplies many successors, teaching and instructing, against the institution of God, how a male may be broken into a female, and the sex changed by art, and how the devil, who defiles the divine handiwork, may be gratified by the sins of a corrupted and enervated body.
But if such a one alleges poverty and the necessity of want, his necessity also can be relieved among the others who are sustained by the church's maintenance—provided he be content with frugal and innocent food, and not think that he must be ransomed by a salary to cease from his sins, since this he does not for our benefit but for his own. For the rest, let him seek thence as much as he will: what sort of gain is that which from the banquet of Abraham and Isaac and Jacob snatches away men, and leads those wickedly and ruinously fattened in the world to the punishments of eternal hunger and thirst? And therefore, as far as you can, recall him from this depravity and disgrace to the way of innocence and to the hope of his life, that he may be content with the church's allowance, scantier indeed but wholesome.
But if the church there does not suffice to furnish maintenance to those who labour, he can transfer himself to us, and here receive what shall be necessary to him for food and clothing; and let him not teach others outside the church things that are deadly, but himself learn within the church things that are wholesome. I wish you, most beloved son, ever to fare well. Letter III. Cyprian to his brother Rogatianus, greeting. We have been gravely and grievously disturbed, I and the colleagues who were present, dearly beloved brother, on reading your letter, in which you complained of your deacon, that, unmindful of your priestly place and forgetful of his own office and ministry, he exasperated you with his contumelies and injuries.
And you indeed have acted honourably toward us and according to your accustomed humility, in that you preferred to complain of him to us, although, by the vigour of the episcopate and the authority of your chair, you had the power by which you might at once have been avenged of him—certain that all your colleagues would have approved whatever you might have done by your priestly power concerning your contumelious deacon, since you have, concerning men of this kind, the divine precepts, when the Lord God says in Deuteronomy: 'And the man, whosoever shall do in pride, so as not to hearken to the priest or the judge, whosoever he shall be in those days, that man shall die; and all the people, when they hear, shall fear, and shall do impiously no more.'
And that we may know that this voice of God proceeded with His true and supreme majesty to honour and vindicate His priests: when against Aaron the priest three of the ministers, Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, dared to be proud and to lift up their necks and to make themselves equal to the priest set over them, they were swallowed up and devoured by the gaping of the earth, and at once paid the penalty for their sacrilegious audacity. Nor they alone, but the other two hundred and fifty also, who were companions with them in their audacity, were consumed by fire bursting forth from the Lord; so that it might be proved that the priests of God are vindicated by Him who makes priests. In the book of Kings also, when Samuel the priest was despised by the people of the Jews on account of his old age, as you now are, the Lord cried out in anger and said:
'They have not despised you, but they have despised me.' And to avenge this, He raised up Saul as king over them, who afflicted them with grievous injuries and trampled and oppressed the proud people through all manner of contumelies and punishments, that the despised priest might be vindicated by divine vengeance against the proud people. But Solomon also, established in the Holy Spirit, testifies and teaches what is the priestly authority and power, saying: 'With thy whole soul fear God, and sanctify His priests.' And again: 'Honour God with thy whole soul, and honour His priests.' Mindful of which precepts, the blessed Apostle, as we read in the Acts of the Apostles, when it was said to him: 'Do you thus revile the priest of God?' answered and said:
'I knew not, brethren, that he is the high priest. For it is written: Thou shalt not revile the ruler of thy people.' Our Lord Himself also, Jesus Christ, our king and judge and God, even unto the day of His passion preserved honour to the high priests and the priests, although they had preserved neither the fear of God nor the acknowledgment of Christ. For when He had cleansed the leper, He said to him: 'Go and show thyself to the priest, and offer the gift.' With that same humility by which He taught us also to be humble, He still called him a priest whom He knew to be sacrilegious. Likewise, under the blow of His passion, when He had received a buffet, and it was said to Him: 'Answerest thou the high priest so?', He spoke nothing contumelious against the person of the high priest, but rather defended His own innocence, saying:
'If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil; but if well, why do you strike me?' All these things were done by Him thus humbly and patiently, that we might have an example of humility and of patience. He taught that true priests are to be honoured lawfully and fully, while He Himself shows Himself such toward false priests. But the deacons ought to remember that the Lord chose apostles, that is, bishops and prelates, while the apostles, after the Lord's ascension into heaven, appointed for themselves deacons as ministers of their episcopate and of the church. But if we can dare anything against God who makes bishops, deacons too can dare against us, by whom they are made.
And therefore it behoves the deacon of whom you write to do penance for his audacity, and to acknowledge the honour of the priest, and to make satisfaction to the bishop set over him with full humility. For these are the beginnings of heretics and the origins and endeavours of evil-minded schismatics: that they please themselves, that they despise the prelate with proud swelling. Thus one departs from the church; thus a profane altar is set up outside; thus rebellion is raised against the peace of Christ and the ordinance and unity of God. But if he should further exasperate and provoke you with his contumelies, you shall exercise against him the power of your office, so as either to depose him or to suspend him. For if the Apostle Paul, writing to Timothy, said:
'Let no one despise your youth,' how much more ought it to be said to you by your colleagues: 'Let no one despise your old age.' And since you have written that a certain one has associated himself with this same deacon of yours, and is a partaker of his pride and audacity, this one too—and if any others such shall have appeared and acted against the priest of God—you may either coerce or suspend. Save that we exhort and admonish that they should rather understand that they have sinned, and make satisfaction, and suffer us to keep our purpose. For we rather desire and wish to overcome the contumelies and injuries of individuals by clement patience than to avenge them by priestly license. I wish you, dearly beloved brother, ever to fare well. Letter IV.
Cyprian, Caecilius, Victor, Sedatus, Tertullus, with the presbyters who were present, to their brother Pomponius, greeting. We have read your letter, dearly beloved brother, which you sent by our brother Paconius, asking and desiring that we should write back to you what seems to us concerning those virgins who, when they had once resolved to hold their state continently and firmly, were afterwards detected to have remained together in the same bed with men—of whom you say that one is a deacon—plainly those same women who have confessed to have slept with men asserting that they are intact.
Concerning which matter, since you have desired our counsel, know that we do not depart from the evangelical and apostolic traditions, but rather that our brethren and sisters should be counselled constantly and firmly, and that ecclesiastical discipline should be preserved by all the ways of usefulness and salvation; since the Lord speaks and says: 'And I will give you pastors according to my own heart, and they shall feed you, feeding you with discipline.' And again it is written: 'He that casts away discipline is unhappy.' And in the Psalms also the Holy Spirit instructs, saying: 'Keep discipline, lest perhaps the Lord be angry, and you perish from the right way, when His wrath shall quickly be kindled against you.'
First, therefore, dearly beloved brother, both for the prelates and for the people, nothing else is to be laboured at than that we who fear God should hold the divine precepts with all observance of discipline, and not suffer our brethren to err and to live according to their own caprice and impulse, but faithfully counsel each one unto life; nor suffer virgins to dwell with men—I do not say to sleep together, but not even to live together—since both the weak sex and the still slippery age ought in all things to be bridled and ruled by us, lest occasion be given to the devil, who lies in wait and desires to rage, to do harm; since the Apostle also says: 'Give no place to the devil.' The ship is to be delivered watchfully from dangerous places, lest it be broken among the reefs and rocks.
The baggage must be swiftly cast out of the fire before it is consumed by the oncoming flames. No one is long safe who is near to danger. Nor can the servant of God escape the devil who has entangled himself in the devil's snares. Such persons must be intervened with quickly, that they may be separated while the innocent can still be separated, since they cannot afterwards be parted by our intervention, after they have cleaved together by a most grievous consciousness. In short, what grievous ruins of many we see arise from hence, and through such unlawful and dangerous conjunctions we behold very many virgins corrupted, with the deepest grief of our soul.
But if they have dedicated themselves to Christ in faith, let them persevere modestly and chastely without any scandal, and so, strong and stable, let them await the reward of virginity. But if they are unwilling or unable to persevere, it is better that they should marry than that they should fall into the fire by their sins. Certainly let them give no offence to brethren or sisters, since it is written: 'If meat offend my brother, I will eat no flesh in the world, lest I offend my brother.'
Nor let any one think that she can defend herself by this excuse, that she can be examined and proved whether she is a virgin, since both the hands and the eye of the midwives are often deceived; so that, even if a virgin be found uncorrupted in that part by which a woman can be such, she may nevertheless have sinned in another part of the body, which can be corrupted and yet cannot be inspected. Certainly the very lying together, the very embrace, the very converse and kissing, and the disgraceful and foul sleeping together of two reclining persons—how much shame and crime does it confess! If a husband should come and see his betrothed lying with another, does he not grow indignant and rage, and through the grief of jealousy perhaps take even a sword into his hands?
What of Christ the Lord and our judge, when He beholds His virgin, dedicated to Himself and destined for His holiness, lying with another—how indignant and angry is He, and what punishments does He threaten for such incestuous conjunctions! That each one of the brethren may be able to escape His spiritual sword and the coming day of judgment, we ought by every counsel to provide and labour. And since it behoves all without exception to keep discipline, much more is it right that the prelates and deacons should take care of this, who give to the rest an example and pattern by their conversation and morals. For how can they preside over integrity and continence, if from themselves the beginnings of corruption and the schools of vices proceed?
And therefore you have acted advisedly and with vigour, dearly beloved brother, in suspending the deacon who often remained with a virgin, and also the others who had been accustomed to sleep with virgins. But if they have done penance for this unlawful cohabitation of theirs, and have withdrawn from one another, let the virgins meanwhile be carefully examined by midwives; and if they be found virgins, having received communion, let them be admitted to the church—with this threat, however, that if they return afterward to the same men, or if they dwell together with the same in one house and under the same roof, they shall be cast out with severer censure, nor shall such be afterward easily received into the church.
But if any one of them be found to have been corrupted, let her do full penance, since she who has committed this crime is an adulteress, not against a husband, but against Christ; and therefore, after a just time has been estimated, having afterward made confession, let her return to the church. But if they obstinately persevere and do not separate from one another, let them know that with this their shameless obstinacy they can never be admitted by us into the church, lest they begin to make an example of ruin to others by their sins. Nor let them think that the account of life or of salvation holds good for them, if they have been unwilling to obey the bishops and priests, since in Deuteronomy the Lord God says:
'And the man, whosoever shall do in pride, so as not to hearken to the priest or the judge, whosoever he shall be in those days, that man shall die; and all the people, when they hear, shall fear, and shall do impiously no more.' God commanded those not obeying His priests to be slain; He appointed the time of His judgment against the disobedient. And then indeed they were slain with the sword, while as yet the carnal circumcision remained; but now, because the spiritual circumcision has begun to be among the faithful servants of God, the proud and contumacious are slain with the spiritual sword, in that they are cast out of the church. For neither can they live outside, since the house of God is one, and there can be salvation to no one except in the church.
But that the undisciplined perish, while they neither hear nor obey wholesome precepts, the divine Scripture testifies, which says: 'The undisciplined man loves not him that chastens him; but they who hate reproofs shall be consumed disgracefully.' Therefore, lest the undisciplined be consumed and perish, give heed, dearly beloved brother, that as far as you can you may govern the brotherhood with wholesome counsels and counsel each one unto his own salvation. Narrow and strait is the way by which we enter unto life, but highest and greatest is the fruit when we arrive at glory. Let those who have once made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven please God in all things, and not offer themselves as a stumbling-block, either to the priests of God or through the church, to themselves and to the brethren.
And for the present, if they seem to be saddened by us, let us nevertheless admonish them with wholesome persuasion, knowing that the Apostle also said: 'Am I therefore become your enemy, because I tell you the truth?' But if they obey, it is most gratifying to us; standing, we have confirmed them unto salvation by the regard of our discourse. But if certain of the perverse are unwilling to obey, according to the same Apostle who says: 'If I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ'—if we cannot persuade some so as to make them please Christ, let us at least please Christ our Lord and God, keeping His precepts, in that which is our own. I wish you, dearly beloved and most longed-for brother, ever to fare well in the Lord. Letter V.
Cyprian to the presbyters and deacons, his dearly beloved brethren, greeting. I salute you, being myself unharmed through the grace of God, dearly beloved brethren, glad that I have learned that all things are sound also as regards your safety. And since the condition of my situation does not now permit me to be present, I beg you, for your faith and religion, to discharge there both your own parts and mine, that nothing may be wanting either to discipline or to diligence.
As to furnishing expenses, whether to those who, having confessed the Lord with a glorious voice, are placed in prison, or to those who labour in poverty and need and yet persevere in the Lord, I beg that nothing be wanting; since the whole small sum that has been gathered together is there distributed among the clergy for cases of this kind, that many might have wherewith to work for the necessities and afflictions of individuals. I beg also that your skill and solicitude be not wanting to procure quiet.
For although the brethren, out of their love, are eager to assemble and to visit the good confessors whom the divine condescension has already illustrated with glorious beginnings, yet I think this ought to be done cautiously, and not in crowds, nor by a multitude joined together at once, lest from this very thing ill-will be stirred up and the means of entrance be denied, and while, insatiable, we wish for much, we lose all. Take counsel therefore, and provide, that this may be done more safely with moderation, so that the presbyters also who there make the offering with the confessors may alternate by turns, each one with single deacons; since both the change of persons and the alternation of those assembling lessens ill-will.
For in all things we ought to be meek and humble, as befits the servants of God, to serve the times and to look to quiet and to provide for the people. I wish you, dearly beloved and most longed-for brethren, ever to fare well and to remember us. Salute the whole brotherhood. The deacon and those who are with me salute you. Farewell. Letter VI. Cyprian to Sergius and Rogatianus and the other confessors in God for everlasting, greeting. I salute you, dearly beloved brethren, desiring myself also to enjoy the sight of you, if the condition of my situation would permit me to come to you.
For what more wished-for and more joyful thing could befall me than now to cleave to you, that you might embrace me with those hands which, pure and innocent and keeping the faith of the Lord, have rejected sacrilegious compliances? What more delightful and more sublime than now to kiss your mouths, which with glorious voice have confessed the Lord; to be beheld also, present, by your eyes, which, despising the world, have shown themselves worthy of beholding God?
But since the opportunity of sharing in this joy is not granted, I send these letters to your ears and eyes in my stead, by which I both congratulate and exhort you that you persevere strong and stable in the confession of the heavenly glory, and, having entered the way of the Lord's condescension, may go forward by spiritual virtue to receive the crown, having the Lord as your protector and guide, who said: 'And behold, I am with you all the days, even to the consummation of the world.' O blessed prison, which your presence has illustrated! O blessed prison, which sends the men of God to heaven! O darkness more luminous than the sun itself and brighter than this light of the world, where now are established the temples of God, and your members are sanctified by divine confessions!
Let nothing now dwell in your hearts and minds but the divine precepts and the commandments of heaven, by which the Holy Spirit has ever stirred us up to the endurance of suffering. Let no one think upon death but upon immortality, nor upon temporal punishment but upon everlasting glory, since it is written: 'Precious in the sight of God is the death of His saints.' And again: 'A sacrifice to God is a troubled spirit; a contrite and humbled heart God will not despise.' And again, where the divine Scripture speaks of the torments which consecrate the martyrs of God and sanctify them by the very proof of their suffering: 'And though in the sight of men they suffered torments, their hope is full of immortality.'
'And having been chastened a little, they shall be well rewarded in many things, for God tried them and found them worthy of Himself. As gold in the furnace He proved them, and as a whole burnt offering He accepted them. And in the time of their visitation they shall shine. They shall judge the nations and have dominion over the peoples, and their Lord shall reign for ever.'
When therefore you consider that you are to judge and to reign with Christ the Lord, you must needs rejoice, and trample upon present sufferings in the joy of things to come, knowing that from the beginning of the world it was so ordained that righteousness should toil here in the world's conflict; for at the very origin righteous Abel is forthwith slain, and thereafter all the just, and the prophets, and the apostles who were sent—for all of whom the Lord also established an example in His own self, teaching that none come to His kingdom save those who have followed Him along His own way, saying: 'He that loveth his life in this world shall lose it, and he that hateth his life in this world shall preserve it unto life eternal.' And again:
'Fear not them that kill the body, but cannot kill the soul; rather fear Him who is able to destroy both soul and body in Gehenna.' Paul also exhorts us that we who desire to come to the Lord's promises ought to imitate the Lord in all things. 'We are,' he says, 'the sons of God; and if sons, then heirs also of God, and joint-heirs with Christ, if so be that we suffer together that we may also be glorified together.' He added too a comparison of the present time and the glory to come, saying: 'The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.'
Pondering the glory of that brightness, it befits us to endure all afflictions and persecutions, for though many are the afflictions of the righteous, yet out of them all are they delivered who trust in God. Blessed too are the women who are with you, set in the same glory of confession, who, holding the faith of the Lord and stronger than their sex, are not only themselves near to the crown, but have also furnished to other women an example by their steadfastness.
And lest anything should be lacking to the glory of your number, that every sex and every age might be in honour with you, the divine condescension has joined to you boys also in glorious confession, presenting to us something such as the illustrious boys Ananias, Azarias, and Misael once did, who, shut up in the furnace, found the fires give way and the flame yield refreshment, the Lord being present with them and approving—proving that against His confessors and martyrs the burning of Gehenna could avail nothing, but that those who believed in God should always abide unharmed and safe in all things. And I beg you, by your devotion, to consider more diligently what faith there was in those boys, which could so fully win the favour of God.
For being ready for all things, as we all ought to be, they say to the king: 'O King Nebuchadnezzar, we have no need to answer thee concerning this matter. For there is a God whom we serve, who is able to deliver us from the furnace of burning fire, and out of thy hands, O King, He will deliver us. But if not, be it known unto thee that we serve not thy gods, and the golden image which thou hast set up we do not worship.' Although they both believed, and knew that for their faith they could even be delivered from the present punishment, yet they would not boast of this nor claim it for themselves, saying 'But if not,' lest the virtue of their confession should be the less without the witness of suffering.
They added that God could do all things, yet that they did not trust in this—namely, that they might be willing to be delivered in the present—but rather pondered that glory of liberty and eternal security. Holding fast this same faith, and meditating upon it day and night, let us too with all our heart, ready toward God in contempt of present things, think only upon things to come: the fruit of the eternal kingdom, the embrace and kiss of the Lord, the sight of God.
So that in all things you may follow the presbyter Rogatianus, that glorious old man, who by his devout virtue and divine condescension is making for you a way to the glory of our age; who, together with our brother Felicissimus—ever quiet and sober—receiving the first assault of the raging mob, prepared a lodging for you in prison, and as it were your forerunner now also goes before us. That this may be brought to completion in you we beseech the Lord with unceasing prayers, that to those who press on from beginnings to the highest, He who has made them to confess may also make them to be crowned. I wish you, dearest and most blessed brothers, ever to fare well in the Lord, and to attain to the glory of the heavenly crown. Letter VII. CYPRIAN TO THE PRESBYTERS AND DEACONS, HIS DEAREST BROTHERS, GREETING.
I greet you, dearest brothers, being safe by the grace of God, and longing to come to you soon, that both my desire and yours and that of all the brethren may be satisfied. Yet we ought to take counsel for the common peace, and at times, though with grief of soul, to be absent from you, lest our presence provoke the envy and violence of the heathen, and we become the authors of breaking the peace—we who ought rather to take counsel for the quiet of all. When therefore you shall have written that, things being settled, I ought to come, or if the Lord shall first vouchsafe to show it, then I will come to you. For where could it be either better or more joyful for me than there, where God both willed me to believe and to grow? I beg that you diligently have care of the widows and the sick and all the poor.
But also, if any strangers be in want, supply their expenses out of my own portion which I left with our fellow-presbyter Rogatianus. And lest perchance that whole sum be already disbursed, I have sent to the same man, by the acolyte Naricus, another portion, that the work toward the labouring may be done more liberally and readily. I wish you, dearest brothers, ever to fare well [and to remember us. Salute the brotherhood in my name, and admonish them to be mindful of us]. Letter VIII.
We have learned that the blessed Pope Cyprian has withdrawn from Crementius the subdeacon, who came from you to us for a certain reason; which thing he assuredly did rightly, since he is a person of distinction, and with the contest impending which God has permitted in the world for the sake of wrestling with the adversary together with His servants—willing also to make this struggle manifest to angels and men, that he who conquers may be crowned, while the conquered carries within himself the sentence which has been made plain to us.
And since it lies upon us who are seen to be set as overseers and to keep the flock in the stead of shepherds, that if we be found negligent it shall be said to us what was said also to our predecessors who were so negligent as overseers: 'because we sought not the lost, and corrected not the wandering, and bound not the lame, and ate their milk and were clothed with their wool.' Finally, the Lord Himself too, fulfilling what was written in the Law and the Prophets, teaches saying: 'I am the good shepherd, who lay down my life for my sheep. But the hireling, and he whose own the sheep are not, when he seeth the wolf coming, leaveth them and fleeth, and the wolf scattereth them.' But also to Simon He thus says: 'Lovest thou me?' He answered, 'I love.' He saith to him, 'Feed my sheep.'
This word we recognize made into deed by the very act by which he withdrew, and the rest of the disciples likewise did so. We do not wish therefore, beloved brothers, to be found hirelings, but good shepherds, since you know that no small peril lies upon you, if you have not exhorted our brethren to stand immovable in the faith, lest, going headlong into idolatry, the brotherhood be utterly rooted out.
For we do not exhort you with words alone, but you will be able to learn from the many who come from us to you that all these things we, with God's help, both have done and do, with all carefulness and worldly peril, having before our eyes the fear of God and everlasting punishments rather than the fear of men and a brief injury, not deserting the brotherhood, but exhorting them to stand in the faith and to be ready to go with the Lord. But also those who were ascending to that to which they were being compelled, we have recalled. The Church stands firm in the faith, although some, driven by the very terror—whether because they were persons of distinction, or seized by the fear of men—have fallen:
these indeed, though separated from us, we have not abandoned, but have exhorted and do exhort them to do penance, if by any means they may be able to receive indulgence from Him who is able to grant it, lest, if they be left by us, they become worse. You see therefore, brothers, that you also ought to do this: that even those who have fallen, by your exhortation amending their minds, if they be seized again may confess afresh, so that they may be able to correct their former error; and the other matters which lie upon you, which we ourselves have also subjoined—namely, that if those who have fallen into this temptation begin to be seized by sickness and do penance for their deed and long for communion, by all means they ought to be succoured:
whether widows, or the afflicted who cannot show themselves, or those who are in the prisons, or those shut out from their dwellings—by all means they ought to have those who minister to them. But also catechumens seized by sickness ought not to be deceived, but to be succoured. And what is of the greatest moment: if the bodies of the martyrs or of others be not buried, a grave peril threatens those upon whom this work lies. By whatever occasion therefore this work shall have been performed by any one of you, we are sure that he is reckoned a good servant, so that he who was faithful in the least is set over ten cities. And may God, who grants all things to those who hope in Him, bring it to pass that we all be found in these works.
The brethren who are in chains, and the presbyters, and the whole Church greet you—the Church which also herself watches with the utmost solicitude on behalf of all who call upon the name of the Lord. But we also ask that in mutual turn you be mindful of us. Know moreover that Bassianus has reached us. And we ask you who have the zeal of God to transmit a copy of these letters, by suitable occasions, to whomsoever you can; or make copies of your own, or send a messenger, that they may stand strong and immovable in the faith. We wish you, dearest brothers, ever to fare well. Letter IX. CYPRIAN TO THE PRESBYTERS AND DEACONS ABIDING AT ROME, HIS BROTHERS, GREETING.
When the report among us concerning the departure of the good man, my colleague, was uncertain, dearest brothers, and a doubtful rumour wavered, I received letters sent to me by Crementius the subdeacon, by which I might be most fully instructed concerning his glorious end; and I rejoiced greatly that, in keeping with the integrity of his administration, an honourable consummation also came to pass. Wherein I also congratulate you very much, that you attend his memory with so renowned and illustrious a testimony, so that through you there might become known to us what was for us both glorious concerning the memory of our bishop, and also furnished to us an example of faith and virtue.
For as much as the ruin of an overseer is a pernicious thing toward the falling of those who follow, so much on the contrary is it useful and salutary when a bishop, by the firmness of his faith, presents himself to the brethren as one to be imitated. I have also read letters in which neither who wrote them nor to whom they were written was distinctly expressed. And since in those same letters both the writing and the sense and the very paper moved me, lest anything had been either taken away from the truth or altered, I have sent back to you that same letter as authentic, that you may recognize whether it be the very one which you gave to Crementius the subdeacon to deliver. For it is exceedingly grievous if the truth of a clerical letter has been corrupted by any falsehood and fraud.
Therefore, that we may be able to know this, recognize whether both the writing and the subscription be yours, and write back to us what is the truth. I wish you, dearest brothers, ever to fare well. Letter X. CYPRIAN TO THE MARTYRS AND CONFESSORS OF JESUS CHRIST OUR LORD, IN GOD THE FATHER, EVERLASTING GREETING. I exult joyful and congratulate you, most valiant and most blessed brothers, having learned of your faith and virtue, in which Mother Church glories—she who gloried indeed but lately when, the confession standing firm, that punishment was undergone which made the confessors of Christ exiles. Yet the present confession, the stronger it is in suffering, so much the brighter and greater is it in honour. The contest has grown, and so has the glory of the contenders.
You were not held back from the battle-line by fear of torments, but rather by the very torments were the more provoked to the line of battle; strong and steadfast, with ready devotion you went forth to the conflict of the greatest contest. Of whom I have already learned that some are crowned, and some indeed are near to the crown of victory; but all whom the prison has shut in with its glorious band are animated with an equal and like ardour of virtue to wage the contest, as it behoves the soldiers of Christ to be in the divine camp: that no flatteries deceive, no threats terrify, no tortures and torments overcome their incorrupt firmness of faith—for greater is He who is in us than he who is in this world; nor can earthly punishment do more to cast down than divine protection to raise up.
The thing has been proved by the glorious contest of the brethren, who, made leaders to the rest for the conquering of torments, furnished an example of virtue and faith, having joined battle in the line until the line, conquered, gave way. With what praises then shall I proclaim you, most valiant brothers? With what heralding of voice shall I adorn the strength of your breast and the perseverance of your faith? You endured even to the consummation of glory the most cruel questioning, nor did you yield to the tortures, but rather the tortures yielded to you. The end which the torments did not give to your sufferings, the crowns gave. The grievous mangling persisted long unto this end—not that it might cast down the standing faith, but that it might send the men of God the more swiftly to the Lord.
The wondering multitude of bystanders beheld the heavenly contest of God and the spiritual battle, the conflict of Christ: that His servants stood with free voice, with uncorrupted mind, with divine virtue—naked indeed of worldly weapons, but believing, armed with the arms of faith. The tortured stood stronger than their torturers, and the beaten and mangled limbs overcame the beating and mangling claws. The long-repeated raging stroke could not overcome the unconquerable faith, although, the framework of their bowels being burst, there were tortured in the servants of God now not limbs but wounds. The blood flowed which should quench the burning of persecution, which should lull with glorious gore the flames and fires of Gehenna.
Oh, what a spectacle of the Lord was that—how sublime, how great, how acceptable to the eyes of God by the sacrament and devotion of His soldier! As it is written in the Psalms, the Holy Spirit speaking to us and at once admonishing: 'Precious in the sight of God is the death of His saints.' Precious is this death, which buys immortality at the price of its own blood, which receives the crown of God by the consummation of virtue. How glad was Christ there, how willingly in such servants of His did He both fight and conquer—the protector of faith, and giving to those who believe as much as he who receives believes himself able to take! He was present at His own contest; He raised up, strengthened, animated the warriors and assertors of His name. And He who once for us conquered death, ever conquers in us.
'When they shall deliver you up,' He says, 'take no thought what ye shall speak; for it shall be given you in that hour what ye shall speak. For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father that speaketh in you.' The present battle has furnished a proof of the matter. A voice full of the Holy Spirit burst forth from the mouth of the martyr, when the most blessed Mappalicus said to the proconsul amid his torments: 'Thou shalt see a contest tomorrow.' And what he said with the testimony of virtue and faith, the Lord fulfilled. The heavenly contest was displayed, and the servant of God was crowned in the struggle of the promised contest. This is the contest which the prophet Isaiah foretold of old, saying: 'It is no small contest for you with men, since God supplies the contest.'
And to show what this contest should be, he added, saying: 'Behold, a virgin shall conceive in the womb and bear a son, and ye shall call his name Emmanuel.' This is the contest of our faith, in which we engage, by which we conquer, by which we are crowned. This is the contest which the blessed apostle Paul also shows us, in which we must run and attain to the glory of the crown. 'Know ye not,' he says, 'that they who run in the stadium all run indeed, yet one receives the prize? So run that ye may obtain.' And they indeed that they may receive a corruptible crown, but we an incorruptible one. Likewise, showing his own contest and promising that he would soon be a victim to the Lord, he says: 'I am now being poured out, and the time of my assumption is at hand.
I have fought the good fight, I have finished the course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, that righteous judge, shall render to me in that day; and not to me only, but to all those also who have loved His coming.' This contest, then, foretold of old through the prophets, joined through the Lord, waged through the apostles, Mappalicus promised to the proconsul in his own name and in the name of his colleagues. Nor did the faithful voice fail in its promise. He displayed the battle which he had pledged, and received the palm which he had merited.
This most blessed martyr now, and others partakers of the same encounter and companions—steadfast in faith, patient in pain, victorious in the questioning—that you also may follow the rest, I both wish equally and exhort; that those whom the bond of confession and the lodging of the prison have joined together, the consummation of virtue and the heavenly crown may also join; that you may wipe away by your gladness the tears of Mother Church, who bewails the ruins and funerals of very many, and that you may strengthen the firmness of the others also who stand, by the provocation of your example.
If the battle-line shall call you, if the day of your contest shall come, fight bravely, contend steadfastly, knowing that you contend under the eyes of the present Lord, that by the confession of His name you attain to His glory—who is not such as merely to behold His servants, but Himself wrestles in us, Himself joins battle, Himself in the struggle of our contest both crowns and is crowned alike. But if before the day of your contest peace shall come upon you by the Lord's indulgence, yet there remains for you an unbroken will and a glorious conscience. Nor let any of you be saddened as though less than those who before you, having suffered torments, came to the Lord by a glorious journey, the world conquered and trodden under foot.
The Lord is the searcher of the reins and the heart; He discerns hidden things and beholds secret things. To merit the crown from Him, the testimony alone of Him who is to judge suffices. Both things therefore, dearest brothers, are alike sublime and illustrious: the one more secure, to hasten to the Lord by the consummation of victory; the other more joyful, to flourish in the praise of the Church, a furlough being received after glory. O blessed Church of ours, which the honour of divine condescension thus illuminates, which in our times the glorious blood of the martyrs makes illustrious! She was white before in the works of the brethren; now she is made purple in the gore of the martyrs. Among her flowers neither lilies nor roses are lacking. Let each now contend for the most ample dignity of either honour.
Let them receive crowns either white from work or purple from suffering. In the heavenly camps both peace and the battle-line have their own flowers, with which the soldier of Christ may be crowned for glory. I wish you, most valiant and most blessed brothers, ever to fare well in the Lord and to be mindful of us. Farewell. Letter XI. CYPRIAN TO THE PRESBYTERS AND DEACONS, HIS BROTHERS, GREETING. Although I know, dearest brothers, that by the fear which each of us owes to God you too are there instantly applying yourselves to assiduous prayers and earnest supplications, yet I myself also admonish your devout solicitude that, to appease and entreat God, we groan not with voice alone, but with fastings and tears and every kind of supplication.
For it must be understood and confessed that the so turbulent devastation of this affliction, which has laid waste our flock for the most part and still even now lays it waste, has come according to our sins, in that we hold not the way of the Lord nor keep the heavenly commandments given to us for salvation. Our Lord did the will of the Father, and we do not the will of God—being eager for patrimony and gain, following pride, given over to rivalry and dissension, careless of simplicity and faith, renouncing the world in words only and not in deeds, each one pleasing himself and displeasing to all. We are scourged therefore as we deserve, since it is written:
'But that servant who knows the will of his lord and obeys not his will shall be beaten with many stripes.' But what stripes, what scourgings do we not deserve, when not even the confessors, who ought to have been by their example a pattern of good morals to the rest, keep discipline? And so, while the swollen and immodest boasting of his confession insolently exalts some, torments have come—and torments without end of the torturer, without issue of condemnation, without solace of death; torments which do not easily release to the crown, but torture so long as they may cast down—unless perchance someone, withdrawn by divine condescension, has prevailed amid the very tortures, attaining glory not by the term of his punishment but by the swiftness of his dying.
These things we suffer for our offence and by our desert, as the divine censure forewarned, saying: 'If they shall have forsaken my law and walked not in my judgments, if they shall have profaned my justifications and observed not my precepts, I will visit their misdeeds with a rod and their offences with stripes.' Rods therefore and stripes we feel, who please not God with good deeds nor make satisfaction for our sins. Let us beg the mercy of God from our inmost heart and with all our mind, since He also added, saying: 'But my mercy I will not scatter away from them.' Let us ask, and we receive:
and if there be delay and slowness in receiving, since we have grievously offended, let us knock, because to him that knocks it is opened—if only our prayers and groanings and tears knock at the door, on which it behoves us to persist and to linger, and if the prayer be of one accord. For as to what the more persuaded and compelled me to write these letters to you, you ought to know that—as the Lord vouchsafes to show and reveal—it was said in a vision: 'Ask, and ye obtain'; then afterward the people standing by were commanded to ask for certain persons pointed out to them, but in the asking there were discordant voices and disparate wills, and this displeased Him exceedingly who had said:
'Ask, and ye obtain'—because the people's inequality was discordant, nor was there one and simple consent of the brethren and joined concord, whereas it is written: 'God maketh those of one mind to dwell in a house,' and in the Acts of the Apostles we read: 'But the multitude of those who had believed acted with one soul and mind,' and the Lord has commanded with His own voice, saying: 'This is my commandment, that ye love one another,' and again: 'I say unto you that if two of you shall agree on earth concerning anything whatsoever ye shall ask, it shall be done for you by my Father who is in heaven.' But if two of one mind can do so much, what if there were unanimity among all?
For if, according to the peace which the Lord has given us, it agreed among all the brethren, we should long since have obtained from the divine mercy what we ask, nor should we be tossed so long in this peril of our salvation and faith; nay rather, these evils would not have come upon the brethren, had the brotherhood been animated into one. For that also was shown: that the master of the household was sitting, with a young man sitting at his right hand, who, anxious and with a certain indignation somewhat sad, sat holding his cheek with his hand, with a mournful countenance. But another, standing on the left side, was carrying a net, which he threatened to cast so as to catch the surrounding people.
And when he who saw it wondered what this was, it was said to him that the young man who thus sat at the right hand was grieved and pained that his precepts were not observed, but that the one on the left exulted that an occasion was given him to receive from the master of the household power to rage. This was shown long before the storm of this devastation arose. And we see fulfilled what had been shown: that, while we despise the Lord's precepts, while we keep not the saving commandments of the law given us, the enemy received the faculty of harming, and covered with the cast of his net those less armed and less wary for resistance. Let us pray instantly and groan with assiduous prayers.
For know that this also was lately reproached to us by a vision, dearest brothers: that we slumber in our prayers and pray not vigilantly. And surely God, who loves the one whom He rebukes, when He rebukes, rebukes to this end that He may amend, and amends to this end that He may save. Let us therefore shake off and break the bonds of sleep, and pray instantly and vigilantly, as Paul the apostle enjoins, saying: 'Continue in prayer, watching therein.' For the apostles too ceased not to pray day and night, and the Lord Himself also, the master of discipline and the way of our example, prayed frequently and vigilantly, as we read in the Gospel: 'He went out into the mountain to pray, and continued all night in the prayer of God.'
And indeed what he prayed, he prayed on our behalf, since he himself was no sinner but bore our sins. So fully did he intercede for us that we read in another place: 'And the Lord said to Peter: Behold, Satan has demanded to sift you as wheat; but I have prayed for you, that your faith may not fail.' But if for our sake and for our offences he both labours and watches and prays, how much more ought we to press on in prayer, and to pray, and first to entreat the Lord himself, and then through him to make satisfaction to God the Father?
We have an advocate and intercessor for our sins, Jesus Christ our Lord and God, if only we repent of having sinned in time past, and, confessing and acknowledging our offences by which we now offend the Lord, promise henceforth to walk in his ways and to fear his precepts. The Father both corrects us and protects us, provided we stand firm in the faith and, amid pressures and straits, cleave steadfastly to his Christ, as it is written: 'Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?' None of these things can separate those who believe; nothing can tear away those who cleave to his body and blood.
This persecution is a testing, and indeed a testing of our sin. God has willed to shake us out and to prove us, as he has always proved his own; nor yet in his provings has help ever been wanting to those who believe. Indeed, to his least servant, set even amid sins though they be many, and unworthy of his regard, he yet, out of his goodness toward us, deigned to give a command. 'Tell him,' he said, 'let him be secure, for peace is coming; but that there is meanwhile a little delay, because some still remain who are to be proved.' We are also admonished by divine bestowals concerning sparing food and sober drink, namely lest a breast already lifted up by heavenly vigour be unnerved by worldly allurement, or lest a mind weighed down by more lavish feasting be less wakeful unto the prayers of supplication.
These several matters I ought not to disguise, nor to keep hidden in my conscience alone, for by them each one of us may be both instructed and governed. Do not, then, keep this letter hidden among yourselves, but propose it to be read to the brethren. For to intercept those things by which the Lord deigns to admonish and instruct us belongs to one who would not have his brother admonished and instructed. Let them know that we are being proved by our Lord, and let them not, through the struggle of the present pressure, fall away from the faith with which we once believed in him; let each one recognize his own offences, and even now lay aside the manner of life of the old man. For no one who looks back, and sets his hand upon the plough, is fit for the kingdom of God.
In short, Lot's wife, who had been delivered, looked back contrary to the precept, and lost that which she had escaped. Let us look not to the things behind, to which the devil recalls us, but to the things before, to which Christ calls us. Let us lift up our eyes to heaven, lest the earth deceive us with its delights and allurements. Let each one pray to God, not for himself alone, but for all the brethren, as the Lord taught us to pray, where he enjoins not a private prayer upon individuals, but, praying with a common and concordant supplication, he commanded that prayer be made for all. If the Lord shall behold us humble and quiet, bound to one another, fearful concerning his wrath, corrected and amended by the present tribulation, he will keep us safe from the assaults of the enemy.
Discipline has gone before; pardon also will follow. Let us only, without ceasing, ask and with faith receive, and let us, simple and of one mind, entreat the Lord, entreating alike with groaning and with weeping, as those ought to entreat who are set amid the ruins of those who lament and the remnants of those who fear, amid the numerous slaughter of the languishing and the scanty steadfastness of those who stand.
Let us beg that peace may be more speedily restored, that succour may quickly come to our hiding-places and dangers, that those things may be fulfilled which the Lord deigns to show to his servants: the restoration of his Church, the security of our salvation; after rains, fair weather; after darkness, light; after storms and whirlwinds, a calm tranquillity; the loving aids of a Father's love, the wonted mighty works of the divine majesty, whereby both the blasphemy of the persecutors may be beaten back, and the repentance of the lapsed reformed, and the strong and steadfast confidence of the persevering brethren may glory. I desire that you, most beloved brethren, may ever fare well and be mindful of us. Greet the brotherhood in my name, and admonish them to be mindful of us. Farewell. Letter XII. Cyprian to the presbyters and deacons, his brethren, greeting.
Although I know, most beloved brethren, that you have been frequently admonished by my letters that all diligence be shown to those who have confessed the Lord with a glorious voice and are set in prison, yet I press the matter upon you again and again, that nothing be wanting to the care of those to whom nothing is wanting for glory. And would that the condition of my place and rank permitted me to be myself now present: ready and willing, in the solemn ministry, I would fulfil all the offices of love toward our most valiant brethren. But let your diligence represent my office, and do all the things that ought to be done concerning those whom the divine regard has illustrated in such merits of faith and of their own virtue. To the bodies also of all of them.
Even those who have not been tortured, but yet in prison depart by a glorious exit of death — let an even greater vigilance and care be bestowed upon them. For their virtue or honour is no less, that they too should not be gathered among the blessed martyrs. As far as in them lay, they endured whatever they were prepared and ready to endure. He who offered himself to torments and to death under the eyes of God has suffered whatever he was willing to suffer. For it was not he who failed the torments, but the torments that failed him. 'Whoever shall confess me before men, I also will confess him before my Father,' says the Lord. They have confessed. 'He who shall endure unto the end, he shall be saved,' says the Lord.
They have endured, and even unto the end have carried through the uncorrupted and unstained merits of their virtues. And again it is written: 'Be faithful unto death, and I will give you the crown of life.' Even unto death they have come, faithful and steadfast and unconquerable. When to our will and confession in prison and in chains there is added also the term of dying, the glory of martyrdom is consummated. Lastly, note also the days on which they depart, that we may be able to celebrate the commemorations of them among the memorials of the martyrs:
although Tertullus, our most faithful and most devoted brother, among his other solicitude and care which he bestows upon the brethren in every service of his labour — for neither there is he wanting in the care of the bodies — has written and writes and signifies to me the days on which our blessed brethren in prison pass over to immortality by the exit of a glorious death; and let oblations and sacrifices be celebrated here by us in commemoration of them, which we shall soon celebrate together with you, the Lord protecting us. To the poor also, as I have often already written, let not your care and diligence be wanting — yet to those who, standing in the faith and bravely warring with us, have not forsaken the camp of Christ:
to whom indeed now both greater love and care must be shown by us, because, neither driven by poverty nor cast down by the storm of persecution, while they faithfully serve the Lord, they have also given to the rest of the poor an example of faith. I desire that you, most beloved and most longed-for brethren, may ever fare well and be mindful of us. Greet the brotherhood in my name. [Farewell.] Letter XIII. Cyprian to Rogatianus the presbyter and the rest of the confessors, his brethren, greeting.
And long ago, most beloved and most valiant brethren, I had sent you a letter in which, with exultant words, I congratulated your faith and virtue; and now too our voice embraces above all this very thing, that with joyful spirit we may frequently and ever proclaim the glory of your name. For what greater or better thing can there be in my desires than when I see the flock of Christ illumined by the honour of your confession? For while all the brethren ought to rejoice in this, then in the common joy the bishop's portion is the greater. For the glory of the church is the glory of the bishop set over it. As much as we grieve over those whom the hostile storm has cast down, so much do we rejoice over you whom the devil could not overcome.
Yet we exhort you, by our common faith, by the true and simple charity of our heart toward you, that you who have conquered the adversary in this first encounter may hold your glory with strong and persevering virtue. We are still in the world, still set in the battle-line; daily we contend for our life. Effort must be made, that after these beginnings increase too may be attained, and that there may be consummated in you what you have already begun to be by happy first essays. It is a small thing to have been able to attain something; it is more that, having attained, you can preserve it — just as faith itself and the saving birth give life not by being received but by being kept. Nor is it the attaining at once, but the consummation, that keeps a man for God. The Lord taught this by his own teaching, saying:
'Behold, you have been made whole; sin no more, lest something worse befall you.' Consider that he says this also to his confessor: Behold, you have been made a confessor; sin no more, lest something worse befall you. Solomon, in short, and Saul, and many others, so long as they did not walk in the ways of the Lord, could not keep the grace given to them: when the Lord's discipline departed from them, the grace too departed.
We must persevere in the strait and narrow path of praise and glory; and since rest and humility and the tranquillity of good morals befit all Christians, according to the voice of God which regards no other than him who is humble and quiet and trembles at his words, then much more ought confessors to observe and fulfil this, who have become an example to the rest of the brethren, to whose conduct the life and acts of all ought to be summoned. For just as the Jews were alienated from God, on account of whom the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles, so on the contrary they are dear to God through whose discipline the name of the Lord is proclaimed with praiseworthy testimony, as it is written, the Lord forewarning and saying:
'Let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works and glorify your Father who is in heaven.' And the Apostle Paul says: 'Shine as luminaries in the world.' And Peter likewise exhorts: 'As guests and pilgrims,' he says, 'abstain from carnal desires, which war against the soul, having good conduct among the Gentiles, that, while they speak against you as evildoers, beholding your good works they may magnify the Lord.' And this indeed the greater part of you, to my joy, takes care to do, and, made better by the very honour of confession, guards and preserves its glory by calm and good morals.
But I hear that certain ones are infecting your number and, by their depraved conduct, destroying the praise of your distinguished name — whom you yourselves also, as lovers and guardians of your praise, ought to rebuke and restrain and amend. For with how great a disgrace of your name is sin committed, when one tarries drunken and wanton, another returns to that fatherland from which he was made an exile, so that, being caught, he may perish no longer as a Christian but as a criminal? I hear that some are puffed up and swollen, though it is written: 'Be not high-minded, but fear. For if the Lord spared not the natural branches, take heed lest perhaps he spare not you either.'
Our Lord was led as a sheep to the slaughter, and as a lamb before its shearer is dumb, so he opened not his mouth. 'I am not contumacious,' he says, 'nor do I gainsay. I have set my back to the scourges and my cheeks to the blows; but my face I have not turned away from the foulness of spittings.' And does anyone, now living through him and in him, dare to exalt himself and be proud, unmindful both of the deeds which he wrought and of the commandments which he handed down to us, whether by himself or by his apostles? But if the servant is not greater than his lord, let those who follow the Lord, humble and quiet and silent, imitate his footsteps; since whoever shall be lesser, let him become loftier, the Lord saying: 'He who shall be least among you, he shall be great.'
Then again, how execrable ought that to seem to you which, with the deepest groaning and grief of our soul, we have learned: that there are not lacking those who defile the temples of God — and his members, sanctified and illustrated after confession — with their base and infamous concubinage, joining themselves promiscuously in beds with women. For even if the violation of their conscience be absent, this very thing is a great crime, that from their example, with scandal, examples arise for the ruin of others. Contentions also and rivalries ought to be none among us, since the Lord has bequeathed to us his peace, and it is written: 'You shall love your neighbour as yourself.' 'But if you bite and accuse one another, beware lest you be consumed by one another.' From revilings also and curses, I beseech you, abstain:
because neither shall the railers possess the kingdom of God, and the tongue which has confessed Christ must be kept whole and pure with its honour. For he who speaks things peaceable and good and just, according to the precept of Christ, daily confesses Christ. We had renounced the world when we were baptized; but now in truth we renounce the world when, tried and proved by God, leaving all our things, we have followed the Lord, and stand and live in faith and in fear of him.
Let us strengthen ourselves with mutual exhortations, and advance more and more in the Lord, so that, when in his mercy he shall have made the peace which he promises to make, we may return to the Church new and almost transformed, and that both our brethren and the Gentiles may receive us, corrected in all things and reformed for the better; and that those who had admired us before in our virtues may now admire the discipline in our morals. I desire that you, most beloved brother, may ever fare well. Letter XIV. Cyprian to the presbyters and deacons, his brethren, greeting. I had indeed wished, most beloved brethren, to salute our whole clergy, sound and unharmed, with my letters.
But since the hostile storm which has cast down our people in the greatest part has hence also added a heap to our griefs, in that it has struck even a portion of the clergy with its overthrow, we pray the Lord that you, whom we have known to stand both in faith and in virtue, we may also salute as safe henceforth through the divine mercy. And although the cause might compel that I myself ought to hasten and come to you — first by my eager longing and desire for you, which thing is supreme in my wishes, and then that those matters which the common good demands concerning the governance of the Church we might handle together, and, examined by the counsel of very many, polish:
yet it seemed better still for the meantime to keep to concealment and quiet, out of regard for other advantages which pertain to the peace and salvation of us all, the account of which will be rendered to you by Tertullus, our most beloved brother — who, out of his other care which he bestows lavishly upon divine works, was also the author of this counsel, that I should remain cautious and moderate, and not rashly commit myself to public view, and especially to that place where I had so often been demanded and sought. Relying therefore both on your love and on your religious devotion, which I know well enough, by these letters I both exhort and charge you, that you, whose presence there is least invidious and not so very dangerous, may discharge my office in carrying out those things which religious administration demands.
Let care of the poor be maintained meanwhile, as much as it can be and in whatever way it can — yet of those who, standing with unshaken faith, have not forsaken the flock of Christ — that to these the means for enduring want may be supplied through your diligence, lest that which the storm did not do toward the faithful, necessity may do toward those who are in distress. To the glorious confessors also let a more abundant care be imparted.
And although I know that very many of these have been received by the affection and love of the brethren, yet if there are any who lack either clothing or maintenance, as I had also written to you before when they were still set in prison, let whatever necessary things be supplied to them — only that they may learn from you and be instructed and taught what ecclesiastical discipline demands according to the teaching of the Scriptures: that they ought to be humble and modest and quiet, that they may preserve the honour of their name, that those who have been glorious in voice may be glorious also in morals, that they may make themselves worthy; so that, deserving the Lord in all things, they may attain to the heavenly crown by the consummation of their praise. For more remains than what seems to have been transacted, since it is written:
'Before death praise no man,' and again: 'Be faithful unto death, and I will give you the crown of life,' and the Lord also says: 'He who shall endure unto the end, he shall be saved.' Let them imitate the Lord, who at the very time of his passion was not prouder but humbler. For then he washed the feet of his disciples, saying: 'If I have washed your feet, who am Master and Lord, you also ought to wash one another's feet. For I have given you an example, that as I have done, you also should do to others.' Likewise let them follow the lessons of the apostle Paul, who, after prison often repeated, after scourgings, after wild beasts, persevered in all things meek and humble, nor after the third heaven and paradise did he insolently assume anything to himself, saying:
'Neither did we eat any man's bread for nought, but in labour and toil working night and day, that we might not be burdensome to any of you.' These several things, I beg you, instil into our brethren. And because he who shall have humbled himself shall be exalted, now is the time that they should the more fear the lurking adversary, who the more attacks each stronger one, and, made fiercer by this very thing whereby he was conquered, strives to overcome the one who overcomes him. The Lord will bring it about that I too may be able to see them, and by a salutary exhortation to compose their minds to the preserving of their glory.
For I grieve when I hear that certain ones run about wickedly and insolently, give themselves to follies or to discords, defile the members of Christ — and members that have already confessed Christ — by unlawful concubinage, and cannot be governed by deacons or presbyters, but act so that, through the depraved and evil morals of a few, the honourable glory of many and good confessors is stained: whom they ought to fear, lest, condemned by their testimony and judgment, they be deprived of their fellowship. For he is at last an illustrious and true confessor of whom afterward the Church does not blush but glories.
But to that which our fellow-presbyters Donatus and Fortunatus and Novatus and Gordius wrote to me, I could write back nothing by myself alone, since from the very beginning of my episcopate I determined to do nothing by my own private opinion without your counsel and without the consent of the people. But when by God's grace I shall have come to you, then concerning those matters which have either been done or are to be done, as mutual honour demands, we shall consult in common. I desire that you, most beloved and most longed-for brethren, may ever fare well and be mindful of me. Greet much in my name the brotherhood, if any is with you, and admonish them to be mindful of us. Farewell. Letter XV. Cyprian to the martyrs and confessors, his most beloved brethren, greeting.
The solicitude of our place and the fear of God compels us, most valiant and most blessed martyrs, to admonish you by our letters that, by those by whom the faith of the Lord is so devotedly and bravely kept, the law and discipline of the Lord may also be preserved. For while all the soldiers of Christ ought to keep the precepts of their Emperor, then it the more befits you to obey his precepts, who have become an example to the rest both of virtue and of the fear of God.
And I had indeed believed that the presbyters and deacons who are present there were admonishing and instructing you most fully concerning the law of the Gospel, as has always been done in times past under our predecessors, so that the deacons, going to and fro to the prison, might govern the desires of the martyrs by their counsels and by the precepts of the Scriptures.
But now, with the greatest grief of soul, I learn that not only are the divine precepts not suggested there, but rather are still hindered; so that those things which by you yourselves are done both cautiously toward God and honourably toward God's priest, are undone by certain presbyters, who, considering neither the fear of God nor the honour of the bishop, when you have directed letters to me in which you asked that your desires be examined and that peace be given to certain of the lapsed when, the persecution ended, we should begin to assemble together with the clergy and to be regathered — there, contrary to the law of the Gospel, contrary also to your honourable petition, before penance has been performed, before confession of the most grievous and extreme offence has been made, before the hand has been laid on them in penance by the bishop and clergy, dare to offer on their behalf and to give the Eucharist — that is, to profane the holy body of the Lord — though it is written:
'Whoever shall eat the bread or drink the cup of the Lord unworthily shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord.' And to the lapsed indeed pardon can be granted in this matter. Who that is dead would not hasten to be made alive? Who would not make haste to come to his own salvation? But it is the part of those set over them to keep the precept, and to instruct those who hasten or are ignorant, lest those who ought to be shepherds of the sheep become butchers. For to grant those things which turn to ruin is to deceive: nor is the lapsed one so raised up, but rather, by offence against God, is driven the more to his fall. Let them therefore learn even from you, when they ought to have taught. Let them reserve your petitions and desires for the bishop; let them await a ripe and peaceful time for granting peace to you who ask.
And since I hear, most valiant and most beloved brethren, that you are pressed by the impudence of certain ones and that your modesty suffers violence, I beg you with what prayers I can, that, mindful of the Gospel and considering what and how great things your predecessors the martyrs granted in time past, how careful they were in all things, you also carefully and cautiously weigh the desires of petitioners; that, as friends of the Lord and as those who shall afterward judge with him, you may inspect both the act and the works and the merits of each, and consider also the very kinds and qualities of their offences, lest, if anything be promised by you or done by us abruptly and unworthily, our Church should begin to blush even among the Gentiles themselves.
For we are visited and chastised frequently, and admonished that the Lord's commandments may remain uncorrupted and inviolate. And this indeed I know does not cease there among you either, in that the divine censure instructs very many of you also unto the discipline of the Church. But all this can come to pass, if you moderate with religious consideration those things which are asked of you, discerning and restraining those who, accepting persons in your benefits, either show favour or hunt for the markets of unlawful trafficking. Concerning this I have made letters both to the clergy and to the people, both of which I have charged to be read to you. But this also you ought to bring to your diligence and to amend: that you designate by name those to whom you desire peace to be given.
For I hear that certificates are so made for some that it is said: 'Let so-and-so be admitted to communion together with his own' — which was never at all done by the martyrs — so that an uncertain and blind petition may afterward heap up odium for us. For it extends widely when it is said 'so-and-so with his own,' and there can be offered to us even twenty and thirty and more who would be asserted to be the relatives and connections and freedmen and household of the one who received the certificate. And therefore I ask that you designate by name in the certificate those whom you yourselves see, whom you know, whose penance you behold to be next to satisfaction, and so direct to us letters conformable to faith and to discipline. I desire that we, most valiant and most beloved brethren, may ever fare well in the Lord and be mindful of us. Farewell.
Letter XVI. Cyprian to the presbyters and deacons, his brethren, greeting. Long have I held my patience, most beloved brethren, as if our modest silence might avail toward peace. But since the immoderate and reckless presumption of certain ones, by its rashness, strives to disturb both the honour of the martyrs and the modesty of the confessors and the tranquillity of the whole people, it is no longer fitting to keep silence, lest by too much taciturnity we proceed to the peril both of the people and of ourselves alike.
For what peril ought we not to fear from the offence of the Lord, when some of the presbyters, mindful neither of the Gospel nor of their own place, but considering neither the future judgment of the Lord nor the bishop now set over them — a thing which was never at all done under our predecessors — claim everything to themselves with contumely and contempt of the one set over them? And would that they claimed everything to themselves without the salvation of our brethren being prostrated! I could disguise and bear the affronts to our episcopate, as I have always disguised and endured them. But there is now no room for disguising, when our brotherhood is being deceived by some of you, who, while without reason they desire to be applauded in restoring salvation, rather do harm to the lapsed.
For that the gravest of sins is the one which persecution compelled to be committed is known even by those very men who committed it, since our Lord and Judge has said: 'Whoever shall confess me before men, I also will confess him before my Father who is in heaven; but whoever shall deny me, I also will deny him'; and again He said: 'All sins shall be remitted to the sons of men, and blasphemies; but whoever shall blaspheme against the Holy Spirit hath not remission, but is guilty of an eternal sin.' Likewise the blessed Apostle has said: 'You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of devils; you cannot partake of the table of the Lord and of the table of devils.' Whoever withholds these things from our brethren deceives the wretched:
so that those who are able—by doing true penance to God as to a Father and a merciful one—to make satisfaction now by their prayers and works, are led astray, that they may perish the more, and that those who could raise themselves up may fall the deeper. For whereas in lesser sins sinners do penance for a fitting time and, according to the order of discipline, come to confession (exomologesis), and through the laying-on of hands of the bishop and clergy receive the right of communion, now in this raw season, while persecution still continues, the peace of the Church herself not yet restored, they are admitted to communion, and the offering is made in their name; and though penance has not yet been performed, nor confession made, nor hands laid upon them by the bishop and clergy, the Eucharist is given to them, although it is written:
'Whoever shall eat the bread or drink the cup of the Lord unworthily shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord.' But now those who held the law of Scripture too little are not the guilty ones; the guilty rather will be those who preside and do not bring these matters to the brethren's notice, so that, instructed by their overseers, they may do all things with the fear of God and with the observance given and prescribed by Him.
Next, they expose the blessed martyrs to odium and set the glorious servants of God at variance with the priest of God: so that, whereas those martyrs, mindful of our office, have directed letters to me and have asked that their requests be then examined and peace be granted when our Mother herself shall first have received peace from the mercy of the Lord, and when the divine protection shall have brought us back to His Church—these men, setting aside the honor which the blessed martyrs together with the confessors preserve for us, despising the Lord's law and the observance which those same martyrs and confessors charge to be kept, before the dread of persecution is extinguished, before our return, before the very passing-away of the martyrs is well nigh complete, would have them communicate with the lapsed and make the offering and deliver the Eucharist—whereas, even if the martyrs, through the heat of glory, contemplating Scripture too little, desired anything beyond the Lord's law, they ought to be admonished by the presbyters and deacons who counsel them, as has always been done in time past.
And so the divine censure does not cease to chasten us, neither by night nor by day. For besides the visions of the night, by day also the innocent age of children is filled among us with the Holy Spirit, who in ecstasy see with their eyes and hear and speak those things by which the Lord deigns to warn and instruct us. And you shall hear all things when the Lord, who bade me withdraw, shall have brought me back to you.
Meanwhile certain rash and incautious and swollen men among you, who do not consider man nor fear God, knowing that if they persist further in the same course I shall use that admonition which the Lord bids me use—namely, that meanwhile they be forbidden to make the offering, being about to plead their cause both before us and before the confessors themselves and before the whole people, when, the Lord permitting, we shall have begun to be gathered again into the bosom of Mother Church. Concerning this I have written letters both to the martyrs and confessors and to the people, which I have charged to be read to you, both of them. I wish you, dearest and most longed-for brethren, ever to fare well in the Lord and to remember me. Farewell. CYPRIAN TO THE BRETHREN ESTABLISHED AMONG THE LAITY, GREETING.
That I groan and grieve over the ruin of our brethren, you know from me, dearest brethren—I who myself together with you groan alike for each one and grieve, and suffer and feel what the blessed Apostle says: 'Who is weak,' he says, 'and I am not weak? Who is made to stumble, and I am not set on fire?' And again he laid it down in his Epistle, saying: 'If one member suffers, the other members suffer with it; and if one member rejoices, the other members rejoice with it.' I suffer together with, I grieve together with our brethren who, having lapsed and been laid low by the assault of persecution, dragging away with them a part of our own bowels, have inflicted on us an equal pain by their wounds—to whom the divine mercy is mighty to give healing.
Yet I think we must not hasten, nor must anything be done incautiously and hurriedly, lest, while peace is rashly usurped, the offense of the divine indignation be more grievously provoked. The blessed martyrs have written to us concerning certain persons, asking that their requests be examined. When, peace having first been given by the Lord to us all, we shall have begun to return to the Church, individual cases will be examined with you present and judging. Yet I hear that certain of the presbyters, mindful neither of the Gospel nor considering what the martyrs have written to us, nor reserving to the bishop the honor of his priesthood and his chair, have already begun to communicate with the lapsed and to make the offering on their behalf and to give them the Eucharist, when these things ought to be reached in due order.
For whereas in lesser offenses which are not committed against God penance is done for a fitting time, and confession is made after the life of him who does penance has been inspected, and no one can come to communion unless first hands have been laid upon him by the bishop and clergy—how much more in these gravest and most extreme offenses ought all things to be observed cautiously and with moderation according to the discipline of the Lord. This indeed our presbyters and deacons ought to have advised, that they might cherish the sheep entrusted to them and instruct them by divine teaching unto the way of imploring salvation. I know the temper of our people, both their quietness alike and their fear: they would be vigilant in making satisfaction to God and in supplication, had not certain of the presbyters, currying favor, deceived them.
Therefore do you also each one govern, and by counsel and moderation, according to the divine precepts, temper the spirits of the lapsed. Let no one in an unseasonable time pluck the bitter, unripe fruit. Let no one launch his ship, shattered and pierced by the waves, into the deep again before he has carefully repaired it. Let no one hasten to receive and put on a torn tunic, unless he has both seen it mended by a skilled craftsman and received it cleaned by the fuller.
Let them, I beg, patiently hear our counsel; let them await our return, so that when by God's mercy we shall have come to you, with our fellow-bishops convened in greater number, we may, according to the discipline of the Lord and the presence of the confessors and your judgment also, be able to examine the letters and requests of the blessed martyrs. Concerning this I have written letters both to the clergy and to the martyrs and confessors, which I have charged to be read to you, both of them. I wish you, dearest and most longed-for brethren, ever to fare well in the Lord and to remember me. Farewell. CYPRIAN TO THE PRESBYTERS AND DEACONS, HIS BRETHREN, GREETING.
I marvel, dearest brethren, that to my many letters which I have frequently sent to you, you have written back nothing, although the welfare or the necessity of our brotherhood would surely be best directed if, instructed by you, we might refine our counsel for the conduct of affairs.
Yet since I see that the opportunity of coming to you is not yet possible, and that summer has now begun—a season which assails with continual and grievous sicknesses—I think we must make provision for our brethren, so that those who have received certificates (libelli) from the martyrs and can be aided by their prerogative before God, if they are beset by some hardship and by the peril of sickness, may, without awaiting our presence, before whatever presbyter is present—or if no presbyter be found and the departure begins to press, before a deacon also—make confession of their sin, so that, hands being laid upon them unto penance, they may come to the Lord with that peace which the martyrs, by letters made to us, desired to be given.
The rest of the people also who have lapsed, cherish by your presence, and by your consolation revive them, that they may not fall away from the faith and mercy of the Lord. For neither shall those be deserted by the help and aid of the Lord who, meek and humble and truly doing penance, shall have persevered in good repute, but that for them too provision may be made by the divine remedy. To those also who give heed—if there be any forestalled by peril and set at the point of departure—let not your vigilance be lacking; to those imploring the divine grace let not the mercy of the Lord be denied. I wish us, dearest brethren, ever to fare well and to remember me. Salute the whole brotherhood in my name, and admonish them to remember me. Farewell.
CYPRIAN TO THE PRESBYTERS AND DEACONS, HIS BRETHREN, GREETING. I have read your letters, dearest brethren, in which you wrote that your wholesome counsel is not lacking to our brethren, so that, rash haste being laid aside, they may render to God a religious patience, that when we shall have come together into one through His mercy, we may be able to deliberate concerning all matters according to ecclesiastical discipline—especially since it is written: 'Remember whence thou hast fallen, and do penance.' Now he does penance who, mindful of the divine precept, meek and patient and obedient to the priests of God, earns the Lord's favor by his observances and his just works.
Yet since you have indicated that certain persons are immoderate and are urgently hastening to receive communion, and you have desired that a rule for this matter be given you by me, I believe I have written fully enough on this point in my recent letter made to you—namely, that those who have received a certificate from the martyrs and can be aided by their help before the Lord in their sins, if they begin to be pressed by some sickness and peril, having made confession and hands being laid upon them by you unto penance, may be remitted to the Lord with the peace promised them by the martyrs. But the rest, who, having received no certificate from the martyrs, stir up odium—since this cause belongs not to a few, nor to one church, nor to one province, but to the whole world—
let them first await, by the Lord's protection, the public peace of the Church herself. For this befits both modesty and discipline and the very life of us all: that the overseers, meeting together with the clergy, in the presence also of the laity who stand firm—to whom too, for their faith and fear, honor must be shown—may be able to dispose all things by the sacred bond of common counsel. For how irreligious it is, and pernicious even to those who hasten, that, whereas men made exiles and driven from their country and despoiled of all their goods have not yet returned to the Church, certain of the lapsed should forestall the confessors themselves and hasten to enter the Church before them.
For if they hasten overmuch, they have in their own power that which they ask, the very time bestowing on them more than what they ask. The battle is still being waged and the contest is daily celebrated. If they who have committed the sin truly and firmly repent, and the heat of faith prevails, he who cannot be deferred can be crowned. I wish you, dearest brethren, ever to fare well and to remember me; salute the whole brotherhood in my name and admonish them to be mindful of me. Farewell. CYPRIAN TO THE PRESBYTERS AND DEACONS ESTABLISHED AT ROME, HIS BRETHREN, GREETING.
Since I have learned, dearest brethren, that what has been and is being done here by us is being reported back to you with less candor and less fidelity, I have judged it necessary to make this letter to you, in which an account of our conduct and our discipline and our diligence may be rendered to you. For, as the Lord's commands instruct, at the very first onset of the disturbance, when the people with violent clamor repeatedly demanded me, considering not so much my own safety as the public quiet of the brethren, I withdrew for a time, lest by our unseemly presence the sedition which had begun should be the more provoked.
Yet though absent in body, I was lacking neither in spirit nor in act nor in my admonitions, but as far as I could in my smallness, I took counsel for our brethren according to the Lord's precepts in whatever I was able. And what I have done, my letters, sent forth as the times required, thirteen in number, which I have transmitted to you, declare to you—in which neither counsel was lacking to the clergy, nor exhortation to the confessors, nor rebuke to the exiles when it was needful, nor to the whole brotherhood our address and persuasion unto imploring the mercy of God, as much as our smallness was able to strive, according to the law of faith and the fear of God, the Lord prompting us.
But after the tortures also came—whether our brethren were now being tortured, or were still shut up that they might be tortured—our word penetrated to strengthen and comfort them. Likewise when I had learned that those who had defiled their hands and mouths with sacrilegious contacts, or had nonetheless polluted their conscience with wicked certificates, were everywhere soliciting the martyrs, and were corrupting the confessors too with importunate and ingratiating entreaty, so that, without any discernment or examination of individuals, thousands of certificates were daily being given out against the law of the Gospel—I made letters by which I might recall the martyrs and confessors, by my counsel as far as I could, to the dominical precepts.
Likewise to the presbyters and deacons the vigor of the priesthood was not lacking, so that certain men, less mindful of discipline and headlong with rash haste, who had already begun to communicate with the lapsed, were restrained by our intervention. To the people themselves also, as far as we could, we composed their spirit, and we instructed them that ecclesiastical discipline should be preserved.
Afterward, however, when certain of the lapsed—whether of their own accord or at another's instigation—with bold demand were putting forth claims, striving to wrest by violent assault the peace promised to them by the martyrs and confessors, concerning this also I twice made letters to the clergy and charged that they be read to them, so that, to mitigate their violence in some way for the time, if any who had received a certificate from the martyrs should depart this world, having made confession and hands being laid upon them unto penance, they might be remitted to the Lord with the peace promised them by the martyrs. Nor in this did I give a law or rashly constitute myself an author of it.
But since it seemed both that honor must be shown to the martyrs and that the assault of those who desired to throw all into confusion must be restrained, and besides, since I had read your writings which you recently made to our clergy through Crementius the subdeacon—that those who, after the lapse, had been seized by sickness and, repenting, desired communion, should be aided—I thought I must stand also with your judgment, lest our action, which ought to be united and to agree in all things, should in any point be at variance.
Plainly the cases of the rest, though a certificate has been received from the martyrs, I have charged to be deferred and reserved for our presence, so that, when peace has been given us by the Lord and many overseers shall have begun to come together into one, having shared counsel also with you, we may be able to dispose or reform each matter. I wish you, dearest brethren, ever to fare well. CELERINUS TO LUCIAN. When I wrote these things to you, my lord brother, I was both rejoicing and sad—rejoicing because I had heard that you, for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ our Savior, had been held, or had confessed His name in the presence of the magistrates of this world; but sad in this, that from the time when I escorted you I have never been able to receive your letters.
Or even now a twofold sorrow has pressed upon me, that you knew Montanus our common brother was to come from prison to me from you, and yet concerning your welfare, or what is being done with you, you have given me no word. But this is wont to befall the servants of God, especially those who are set in the confession of Christ. For I know that each one now no longer regards the things that are of the world, since he hopes for the heavenly crown. For I said, perhaps you had forgotten to write to me.
For—that I too, from the lowliest, may be called your brother, if I, Celerinus, shall be worthy to be heard—nevertheless, when I too was in so flourishing a confession, I remembered my most ancient brethren, and I made mention of them by my letters, that their former love toward me and mine is now present. Yet I beg, dearest one, of the Lord, that you may first be washed in that holy blood [if you shall first have suffered] for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, before my letter overtakes you in this world; or even now, if it overtake you, that you write back to me concerning these things. So may He crown you whose name you have confessed. For I believe that, although we shall not have seen one another in this world, yet in the world to come we shall embrace one another before Christ. Pray that I too may be worthy to be crowned with your number.
Know, however, that I am set in great tribulation, and as if you were present with me, so do I remember our former love day and night. God alone knows. And therefore I beg that you assent to my desire and grieve with me at the death of my sister, who fell in this devastation against Christ. For she sacrificed and provoked our Lord—which seems manifest to us. For her deed I, weeping on the day of the joy of Easter day and night, in sackcloth and ashes, tearful, have passed my days and pass them even unto this present day, until the help of our Lord Jesus Christ and His mercy, through you or through those my lords who shall have been crowned—from whom you will make request—shall have come to the aid of so wicked a shipwreck.
For I have been reminded of your former love, that, whereas you grieve for all on account of our sister *** whom you too know well—that is, Numeria and Candida—for whose sin, since they have us as their brethren, we ought to keep watch. For I believe that Christ, according to their penance and the works which the exiles who came from you did among our colleagues—from whom you will hear of their works—will now grant pardon to them, at the request of you His martyrs. For I have heard that you have received the ministry of the more flourishing. O happy you! Receive your vows, which you always desired even while sleeping on the earth. You wished to be cast into prison for His name, which now befalls you, as it is written: 'May the Lord give you according to your heart.'
And now, made over them an overseer (antistes) of God, the same minister has acknowledged it. I ask therefore, my lord, and beg through our Lord Jesus Christ, that you report to the rest of your colleagues, your brethren, my lords, and ask of them, that whoever of you shall first be crowned may remit to these our sisters Numeria and Candida such a sin. For this very Etecusa I have always called upon her—God is our witness—because for herself she paid out gifts that she might not sacrifice; but she only seems to have gone up as far as the Tria Fata and from there to have come down. This woman, then, I know did not sacrifice. Their case having now been heard, the overseers ordered them to be thus for the time being, until a bishop should be appointed.
But inasmuch as through your holy prayers and petitions, in which we trust—since you are the friends but also the witnesses of Christ—you may pardon all things: I beg therefore, dearest lord Lucian, that you be mindful of me and assent to my petition. So may Christ grant that holy crown which He has delivered to you, not only in confession but also in holiness, in which you have always run and have always been an example and a witness of the saints, that you may report this deed to all my lords, your brethren the confessors, so that they may receive help from us.
For this, my lord brother, you ought to know: that I ask this not only for them, but also for Statius and Severianus and all the confessors who came hither to us from there, to whom these women themselves went down at the harbor and brought up into the city, in that they ministered to sixty-five and even unto this present day have cherished them in all things. For they are all in their charge. But I ought not to burden that holy heart of yours further, since I know that you work with a ready will.
There salute you Macarius with his sisters Cornelia and Emerita, who rejoices over your flourishing confession, and so of all the brethren; and Saturninus, who himself also wrestled with the devil, who likewise stoutly confessed the name of Christ, who likewise there in the torment of the hooks (claws) stoutly confessed, who likewise here exceedingly asks and begs. There salute you your brothers Calpurnius and Maria and all the holy brethren. For this too you ought to know: that I have written also to my lords your brethren, which letters I beg you would deign to read to them. LUCIAN TO CELERINUS, HIS LORD, IF I SHALL BE WORTHY TO BE CALLED A COLLEAGUE IN CHRIST, GREETING.
I have received your letter, my most beloved lord brother, in which you so burdened me that, because of your burdening, so great a joy nearly slipped away—the joy that, after so long a time, I should read the letter which I too was longing for, in which you deigned to make mention of me; by the favor of so great a humility of yours I exulted to read it, you who, writing to me, said: 'If I shall be worthy to be named your brother'—you, of a man who among the lesser ones have confessed the name of God with fear. For you, by God's will, that very greater serpent, the surveyor (forerunner) of Antichrist, you not only confessed but deterred and overcame with those utterances and deifying words by which—I know—you as lovers of the faith and zealous for the discipline of Christ, in which I have known you to live with vivacity and rejoice, have conquered.
Now then, dearest one, already to be reckoned among the martyrs, you have willed to burden us with your letter, in which you signified concerning our sisters, for whom would that it could be done that we might make mention of them without so great a crime having been committed. We should assuredly not lie under such great tears as now. You ought to have known what has been done concerning us. When the blessed martyr Paulus was still in the body, he called me and said to me: 'Lucian, before Christ I say to you, that if anyone after my summoning-away shall ask peace of you, give it in my name.' But also all whom the Lord in so great a tribulation deigned to summon away, we all by common agreement, by letters, granted peace to all.
See therefore, brother, that partly it is what Paulus charged me, partly what we all judged—from the time when, even before this tribulation, when we were ordered according to the emperor's command to be killed by hunger and thirst, and were shut up in two cells, so that *** by hunger and thirst. But also the fire from the hardship of our oppression was so intolerable that no one could bear it. But now we are set in that very brightness. And therefore, dearest brother, salute Numeria and Candida, whom *** according to the precept of Paulus and of the rest of the martyrs, whose names I append: of Bassus in the stone-quarry, of Mappalicus under interrogation, of Fortunio in prison:
Paulus from the interrogation, Fortunata, Victorinus, Victor, Herennius, Credula, Hereda, Donatus, Firmus, Venustus, Fructus, Iulia, Martialis and Ariston, who, by God's will, were killed by hunger in prison: of whom you shall hear within days that we too are to be partners. For already, since we have been shut up a second time, it is eight days as of the day on which I wrote this letter to you. For also eight days before, for five intervening days we received a little bread and water by measure. And therefore, brother, I beg that, just as here, when the Lord shall have begun to give peace to the Church herself, according to the precept of Paulus and our treatise, the case having been set forth before the bishop and confession having been made, they may have peace—not only these, but also those whom you know pertain to our heart.
All my colleagues salute you. Salute the confessors of the Lord who are there with you, whose names you indicated, among whom is Saturninus with his companions, but also my colleague, and Maris, Collecta and Emerita, Calpurnius and Maria, Sabina, Spesina, and the sisters Ianuaria, Dativa, Donata. We salute, with their own people, Saturus, Bassianus and the whole clergy, Uranius, Alexius, Quintianus, Colonica, and all whom I beg—whose names I have not written, because I was so weary. Therefore they ought to pardon. I wish you, Alexius and Getulicus and the silversmiths and the sisters, to fare well. Your sisters Ianuaria and Sophia, whom I commend to you, salute you. ALL THE CONFESSORS TO CYPRIAN THE POPE (FATHER), GREETING.
Know that we all, with whom an account has been established before you of what each has done after the committed sin, have given peace; and we wish this rule to become known through you to the other bishops also. We desire that you have peace with the holy martyrs. In the presence of one of the clergy and an exorcist and a reader, Lucian wrote it. TO CYPRIAN AND THE FELLOW-PRESBYTERS ESTABLISHED AT CARTHAGE, CALDONIUS, GREETING. The necessity of the time makes us not rashly give peace. But since it was fitting to write to you—that, since these who, after they had sacrificed, being tried a second time were made exiles, seem therefore to me to have first washed away their former offense, while they relinquish their possessions and homes and, doing penance, follow Christ.
Therefore Felix, who served the presbytery under Decimus, nearest to me in chains (I have come to know this same Felix more fully), and Victoria his wife and Lucius, the faithful, having been made exiles, have left the possessions which the treasury (fiscus) now holds. But also under persecution that same woman by name Bona, who was dragged by her husband to sacrifice, who did not mingle her conscience—but, those holding her hands sacrificed thus themselves, so she herself began to say against it: 'I did not do it, you did it'—so she too was made an exile.
When therefore all of them sought peace from me, saying, 'We have recovered the faith which we had lost; doing penance, we have publicly confessed Christ,' although it seemed to me that they ought to receive peace, yet I have deferred them to your counsel, lest I should appear to presume rashly upon anything. If, then, anything be agreed upon by common counsel, write to me. Greet our people. Your people greet you. I wish you all the greatest happiness and health. Cyprian to Caldonius his brother, greeting. We have received your letter, dearest brother, soberly enough and full of integrity and faith. Nor do we wonder if, being practised and skilled in the Lord's Scriptures, you conduct all things cautiously and advisedly.
You have judged rightly concerning the imparting of peace to our brethren—peace which they have restored to themselves by true penance and by the glory of confessing the Lord, being justified by those very words by which they had before condemned themselves. Therefore, since they have washed away every offence and, with the Lord standing by them, have blotted out their first stain by their later valour, they ought not to lie any longer beneath the devil as though prostrate—they who, made exiles and stripped of all their goods, have raised themselves up and begun to stand with Christ. And would that the others also, who repent after their fall, might thus be restored to their former state.
How I have arranged matters concerning those who now press upon us and rashly and importunately wrest peace from us—that you might know—I have sent you a book together with five letters in number, which I have written to the clergy, to the people, and also to the martyrs and confessors; which letters, sent also to very many of our colleagues, have met their approval, and they have written back that they too stand with us in the same counsel according to the catholic faith. This very thing do you also transmit to those of our colleagues whom you can, so that one course of action and one consensus may be maintained among all according to the precepts of the Lord. I wish you, dearest brother, ever to fare well. Cyprian to the presbyters and deacons, the brethren, greeting. The Lord speaks and says:
'Upon whom shall I look, save upon the humble and the quiet and him who trembles at my words?' Though we all ought to be such, yet much more ought they to be of this sort who must labour, that after a grievous fall they may, by true penance and complete humility, be able to win the Lord's favour. I have read also the letter of all the confessors, which they wished to be made known through me to all the colleagues, and that the peace granted by them should reach those concerning whom the account of what they have done after their offence has been established with us. Since this matter regards the counsel and judgement of us all, I dare not prejudge it, nor claim for myself alone a common concern. And therefore let us for the present abide by the letters which I lately wrote to you, a copy of which I have already sent to many of my colleagues as well;
who have written back that what we have determined pleases them, and that there should be no withdrawing to you until, when peace has been restored to us by the Lord, we are able to come together into one and examine the cases of individuals. But that you might know both what my colleague Caldonius has written to me and what I have written back to him, I have joined to my letter a copy of each. All this I beg to be read to our brethren who have been sent as delegates, that they may more and more be disposed to patience, and may not add yet another offence to their former offence—since meanwhile they suffer us neither to serve the Gospel nor to have their cases examined according to the letter of all the confessors. I wish you, dearest brethren, to fare well and to remember us. Greet the whole brotherhood.
Cyprian to the presbyters and deacons, the brethren residing at Rome, greeting. After the letter had been made to you, dearest brethren, in which our course of action was set forth and the reason of our discipline and diligence, however small, was declared, something further has occurred which ought not itself to be hidden from you.
For our brother Lucianus, himself also one of the confessors—fervent indeed in faith and robust in valour, but too little grounded in the reading of the Lord's word—attempted certain things unskilfully. Setting himself up as an author some while ago, he caused certificates written by his hand to be given out in bundles to many in the name of Paulus; whereas the martyr Mappalicus, cautious and modest, mindful of the law and of discipline, made no writings against the Gospel, but only, moved by domestic affection, charged that peace be granted to his mother and sister who had lapsed; Saturninus too, after his torments, while still confined in prison, issued no letters of this kind.
But Lucianus, not only while Paulus was still confined in prison did he everywhere give out certificates written by his own hand in his name, but even after Paulus's death he persisted in doing the same under his name, saying that this had been charged to him by him, and not knowing that obedience is owed to the Lord rather than to a fellow-servant. In the name of Aurelius too, a young man who had endured torments, many certificates were given out, written by the hand of the same Lucianus, because that man did not know letters. That some resistance might be offered to this matter, I wrote letters to them which I have transmitted to you under the former epistle, in which I have not ceased to ask and to urge that the rule of the Lord's law and of the Gospel be maintained.
After these letters, as though something more moderate and more temperate were being done, Lucianus wrote a letter in the name of all the confessors, by which almost every bond of faith, the fear of God, the commandment of the Lord, and the holiness and firmness of the Gospel would be loosed. For he wrote in the name of them all that they had all granted peace, and that they wished this form to be made known through me to the other bishops; a copy of which letter I have transmitted to you. There was plainly added: 'to those concerning whom the account of what they have done after their offence has been established.' This matter brews up greater ill-will against us, so that when we begin to hear and sift the cases of individuals, we may seem to deny to many what they all now boast to have received from the martyrs and confessors.
In short, the origin of this sedition has already begun. For in our province, throughout several cities, an assault has been made by the multitude upon those set over them, and they have at once compelled to be presented to themselves the peace which they loudly claimed had been granted once to all by the martyrs and confessors, their overseers being terrified and subdued, who prevailed too little in strength of mind and firmness of faith to resist. Among us too certain turbulent men, who in time past were scarcely governed by us and were being deferred until our coming, kindled as it were by certain firebrands through this letter, have begun to blaze out the more and to wrest for themselves the peace granted to them. Concerning these, the copy of the kind of letters I have made to the clergy I have sent you.
But also what my colleague Caldonius has written to me in keeping with his integrity and faith, and what I have written back to him, both I have transmitted to you to be read. Copies too of the letter of Celerinus, a good and robust confessor, which he wrote to Lucianus the same confessor, and likewise what Lucianus wrote back to him, I have sent you, that you might know that our diligence labours about all things, and might learn from the very truth how moderate and cautious Celerinus the confessor is, and how modest in the humility and fear of our way of life, but how Lucianus, as I said, is less skilled concerning the understanding of the Lord's word, and concerning the laying aside of any ill-will against our scrupulousness, is immoderate through his own easygoing nature.
For whereas the Lord said that the nations should be baptized in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, and that past sins should be forgiven in baptism, this man, ignorant of the precept and the law, bids peace to be granted and sins to be forgiven in the name of Paulus, and says that this was charged to him by him—as you will observe in the letters of the same Lucianus made to Celerinus, in which he considered too little that it is not the martyrs who make the Gospel, but through the Gospel that martyrs are made; since even Paul the apostle, whom the Lord called the vessel of his election, set down in his epistle, saying: 'I marvel that you are so quickly thus removed from him who called you into grace, unto another gospel, which is not another;
unless there be some who trouble you and wish to pervert the Gospel of Christ. But though we, or an angel from heaven, should preach otherwise than what we have preached to you, let him be anathema. As we have said before, so now I say again: if anyone preach to you otherwise than what you have received, let him be anathema.' Opportunely indeed did your letters come upon us, which I received made to the clergy, and likewise those which the blessed confessors Moyses, Maximus, Nicostratus, and the rest sent to Saturninus and Aurelius and the others, in which is contained the full vigour of the Gospel and the robust discipline of the Lord's law.
While we here labour and resist with all the forces of faith against the assault of ill-will, your message has greatly helped us, so that a divine shortening of the way was made; and before the letters I lately sent you reached you, you declared to us that your judgement too stands with us bravely and unanimously according to the law of the Gospel. I wish you, dearest and most longed-for brethren, ever to fare well. Cyprian to Moyses and Maximus the presbyters and to the rest of the confessors, the most beloved brethren, greeting.
The glory of your faith and valour, most brave and most blessed brethren, I had long since learned from report, rejoicing greatly and most heartily congratulating you, that a singular condescension prepared you for the crown of our Lord by the confession of his name. For you, made foremost leaders for the battle of our time, set in motion the standards of the heavenly host. You imbued with your valour the spiritual contest which God willed now to be waged. You broke with immovable strength and unshaken steadfastness the first assaults of the rising war. Thence happy beginnings of the fighting arose; thence the auspices of conquering began. Here it has come to pass that martyrdoms were consummated through torments;
but he who, going before in the encounter, became to the brethren an example of valour, is in honour shared in common with the martyrs. The crowns wreathed by your hand you have thence handed over to this place, and from the cup of salvation you have given the brethren to drink. To the glorious beginnings of confession and the auspices of the victorious warfare there was added the steadfastness of discipline, which we have perceived from the vigour of your letter that you have just now sent with anxious admonition to your colleagues joined with you in the confession of the Lord, that the holy precepts of the Gospel and the life-giving commands once delivered to us may be held with strong and stable observance.
Behold another sublime step of your glory; behold once more, joined with confession, a title to deserving God's favour: to stand on firm footing, and in this battle-line which strives to break into the Gospel, and to thrust away by the strength of faith the impious hands brought to overthrow the Lord's precepts—to have furnished before the beginnings of virtues, and now to furnish also the lessons of conduct. The Lord, after his resurrection, sending forth the apostles, charges and says: 'All power is given to me in heaven and in earth. Go therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you.' And John the apostle, mindful of the commandment, sets down afterward in his epistle:
'Hereby,' he says, 'we know that we have known him, if we keep his commandments. He who says that he has known him, and keeps not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him.' These precepts you urge to be kept; these divine and heavenly commands you keep. This is to be a confessor of the Lord, this is to be a martyr of Christ: to keep the inviolate and solid firmness of one's word concerning all things, and not, through the Lord becoming a martyr, to attempt to destroy the Lord's precepts. To use against him the favour which he has given you, and with arms received from him to become in some sort a rebel—this is to wish to confess Christ and to deny the Gospel of Christ.
I rejoice therefore in you, most brave and most faithful brethren; and as much as I congratulate the martyrs there honoured for the glory of their strength, so much do I likewise congratulate you for the crown also of the Lord's discipline. The Lord has poured out his favour with manifold bounty; he has distributed the praises and spiritual glories of good soldiers with abundant variety. We too are sharers in your honours; we reckon your glory our glory, whose times so great a felicity has illumined, that it has befallen us in our age to see the approved servants of God and the soldiers of Christ crowned. I wish you, most brave and most blessed brethren, ever to fare well and to remember us. Cyprian to the presbyters and deacons, the brethren, greeting.
Lest anything should be hidden from your conscience, dearest brethren, what has been written to me and what I have written back, I have sent you a copy of each letter; and I believe that what I wrote back does not displease you. But this also I ought to convey to you by my letter: that, the case pressing, I sent letters to the clergy residing in the city. And since it behoved me to write through the clerics, but I know that very many of ours are absent, and that the few who are there scarcely suffice for the daily ministry of the work, it was necessary to appoint some new men who might be sent.
Know, moreover, that I have made Saturus a reader and Optatus the confessor a subdeacon—men whom we had already some while ago, by common counsel, made next to the clergy, when either we gave Saturus the reading once and again on the day of Pascha, or when of late, together with the presbyter-teachers, we carefully tested readers, and appointed Optatus among the readers of the catechumens who are hearers, examining whether all those things agreed in them which ought to be in those who were being prepared for the clergy. Nothing therefore has been done by me, in your absence, that is new; but what had already long ago begun by the common counsel of us all has, under pressing necessity, been advanced. I wish you, dearest brethren, ever to fare well and to remember us. Greet the brotherhood. Farewell.
To Cyprian the Pope, the presbyters and deacons residing at Rome, greeting. Although a mind well aware of itself, and resting upon the vigour of evangelical discipline, and made a true witness to itself in the heavenly decrees, is wont to be content with God alone as its judge, and neither to seek the praises nor to dread the accusations of another, yet they are worthy of doubled praise who, though they know their conscience to owe its account to God alone as judge, yet desire their acts to be approved also by their very brethren.
That you, brother Cyprian, should do this is no wonder, who, out of your modesty and inborn diligence, wished us to be found not so much judges of your counsels as partakers, so that in your deeds we might find praise together with you while we approve them, and might be co-heirs—since also approvers—of your good counsels. For we shall all be believed to have wrought the same, in that we are all apprehended as allied in the same agreement of censure and discipline. For what is more fitting in peace, or more necessary in the war of persecution, than to maintain the due severity of divine vigour?
He who has relaxed it must needs ever wander in an unstable course of affairs, and be scattered hither and thither by the various and uncertain storms of business, and, as though the helm of counsels were wrested from his hands, dash the ship of ecclesiastical safety upon the rocks; so that it appears that the safety of the Church cannot otherwise be provided for, unless those who act against it be driven back as it were by certain adverse waves, and the rule of discipline itself, ever guarded, be kept as a kind of saving helm in the tempest.
Nor has this counsel now been newly devised by us, nor have these sudden remedies against the wicked only just now come upon us; but this severity is ancient among us, ancient the faith, ancient the discipline that is read of—since the apostle would not have brought forth such great praises of us, saying, 'Because your faith is proclaimed in all the world,' unless even from that time this vigour had borrowed the roots of faith from those days; from which praises and glory it is a very great crime to have degenerated. For it is less of disgrace never to have attained to the proclamation of praise than to have fallen from the height of praise. It is less of crime not to have been honoured by a good testimony than to have lost the honour of good testimonies.
It is less to have lain ignoble without praise, with no prejudice to one's virtues, than, made disinherited of faith, to have lost one's own praises. For those things which are brought forth unto anyone's glory, unless they be guarded with anxious and solicitous labour, swell up into the ill-will of the greatest crime.
That we say this not falsely, our former letters have proved, in which we set forth to you our judgement by a clear exposition against those who had betrayed themselves as faithless by the unlawful profession of nefarious certificates, as though they were to escape, and to be seen escaping, those entangling snares of the devil—whereas they were held no less than if they had approached the nefarious altars, by this very thing, that they had attested it; but also against those who had had certificates procured, although they had not been present when these were made, since they had nevertheless rendered their presence, as it were, by giving the charge that they should be so written. For he is not free from guilt who procured that it should be done, nor is he a stranger to the crime by whose consent—though the crime was not committed—it is nevertheless publicly read of;
and since the whole sacrament of faith is understood to be comprised in the confession of the name of Christ, he who seeks deceptive tricks for his excuse has denied, and he who wishes to be seen as having satisfied the edicts or laws set forth against the Gospel, by this very thing has already obeyed that whereby he wished to be seen to have obeyed. Moreover, against those also who had polluted their hands and lips with unlawful sacrifices—their own minds being polluted beforehand, whence too those very hands and lips are polluted—we have shown our faith and our consent.
For far be it from the Roman Church to relax its vigour with so profane a facility, and to dissolve the sinews of severity by overturning the majesty of faith—so that, while the ruins of the overthrown brethren not only still lie but even keep falling, remedies of communion, over-hastened and assuredly of no profit, should be granted, and new wounds, through a false mercy, be pressed upon the old wounds of transgression, so that even penance should be snatched from the wretched to their greater overthrow. For where shall the medicine of indulgence be able to proceed, if the physician himself, by intercepting penance, indulges perils—if he only covers the wound and does not allow the remedies necessary for time to draw a scar over it? This is not to heal, but, if we will speak truth, to slay.
Moreover, of the confessors too—whom the dignity of their confession has here still shut up in prison, and whom their faith in confession has already once gloriously crowned for the evangelical contest—you have letters concurring with our letters, in which they have set forth the severity of evangelical discipline and have recalled the unlawful petitions from the modesty of the Church; lest, if they had done this readily, they should not readily repair the ruins of evangelical discipline—especially since to none was it more fitting to keep undiminished the dignity of evangelical vigour by its very tenor than to those who had delivered themselves to be tortured and torn in pieces for the Gospel by raging men, lest they should deservedly lose the honour of martyrdom, if in the very occasion of martyrdom they had been willing to be betrayers of the Gospel.
For he who does not guard what he has, in him from whom he possesses it, while he violates that from which he possesses it, loses what he possessed. In which matter we ought to render, and do render, the greatest and most abundant thanks to you, that you have illumined the darkness of their prison with your letters, that you have come to them in such manner as you could enter, that you have refreshed by your addresses and letters their minds, robust in their own faith and confession, that, having attended their felicities with worthy praises, you have kindled them to a far more ardent desire of heavenly glory, that you have urged them on as they pressed forward, that—as we believe and hope they will be victors—you have animated them by the strength of your discourse;
so that, although all this seems to come from the faith of those who confess and from the divine indulgence, yet in their martyrdom they may seem to have been made debtors to you in some degree. But that the discourse may return again to the point from which it seemed to have digressed, what kind of letters we have sent into Sicily also you shall have appended. Although a greater necessity of deferring this matter presses upon us, for whom, after the death of the man of most noble memory Fabian, a bishop is not yet appointed, on account of the difficulties of affairs and of the times, who might moderate all these things and might be able to keep account, with authority and counsel, of those who have lapsed.
Although in so vast a matter it pleases us—what you yourself also have treated—that first the peace of the Church should be awaited, and then, by a conference of counsels with bishops, presbyters, deacons, confessors, and likewise with the laity who stand firm, the case of the lapsed should be dealt with. For it seems to us both very invidious and burdensome not to examine through many what seems to have been committed through many, and to pronounce sentence as one man, when so great a crime, spread through many, is noted to have gone forth; since neither can a decree be firm which shall not be seen to have had the consent of very many.
Look upon almost the whole world laid waste, and everywhere the relics and ruins of the fallen lying about; and therefore so great a counsel is required, in proportion as the offence is seen to have been spread so widely. Let the medicine not be less than the wound is; let the remedies not be less than the deaths—so that, as those who have fallen have fallen in this, that with blind rashness they were too incautious, so those who strive to dispose of this may use every moderation of counsels, lest anything not done as it ought be judged by all as void.
With one and the same counsel, therefore, with the same prayers and weepings, let both we, who so far seem to have escaped the ruins of this time, and they, who seem to have fallen into these disasters of the time, beseeching the divine majesty, ask for peace for the Christian name. Let us cherish, guard, and arm one another with mutual vows. Let us pray for the lapsed, that they may be raised up; let us pray for those who stand, that they be not tempted even to ruin; let us pray that those who are reported to have fallen, acknowledging the greatness of their offence, may understand that they are not to desire a momentary nor an over-hasty medicine.
Let us pray that the effect of indulgence may follow the penance of the lapsed, and that, understanding their crime, they may be willing meanwhile to grant us patience, and not disturb the still-fluctuating state of the Church, lest they should seem themselves to have kindled an inner persecution against us, and lest there be added to the heap of crimes that they were also unquiet—for to those especially does modesty befit whose unmodest mind is condemned in their offences. Let them indeed knock at the doors, but not assuredly break them down. Let them approach the threshold of the Church, but not assuredly leap over it. Let them keep watch at the gates of the heavenly camps, but armed with the modesty by which they may understand that they have been deserters. Let them take up again the trumpet of their prayers, but with one by which they do not sound the war-blast.
Let them arm themselves indeed with the weapons of modesty, and take up again the shield which, by denying through fear of death, they had let go of their faith; but so that they may believe themselves to be armed even now against the enemy the devil, not against the Church which grieves over their fall. A modest petition, a scrupulous request, a necessary humility, a patience not idle, shall greatly profit them. Let them send tears as envoys for their sorrows; let groans brought forth from the inmost breast act as advocates, proving their grief and shame at the crime committed. Nay, if they shudder at the greatness of the disgrace they have admitted, if they truly treat with a healing hand the deadly stroke of their breast and conscience and the deep recesses of the winding wound, let them blush even to ask;
except that it is a matter of greater both peril and shame not to have sought the help of peace at all. But let all this be done within the sacrament, within the law of the petition itself, with a temperance suited to the occasion, with a humble request, with a submissive prayer: since both he who is petitioned ought to be moved, not provoked, and as the divine clemency ought to be regarded, so ought the divine censure also to be regarded; and as it is written, 'I forgave you all the debt, because you besought me,' so it is written, 'He who shall deny me before men, I also will deny him before my Father and before his angels.'
For God, as he is indulgent, so is he an exactor of his precepts, and indeed a diligent one; and as he calls to the banquets, so he casts forth, bound hand and foot, outside the assembly of the saints, him who has not the garment of the wedding. He has prepared heaven, but he has also prepared Tartarus. He has prepared refreshments, but he has also prepared eternal torments. He has prepared inaccessible light, but he has also prepared the vast and eternal darkness of perpetual night. Seeking to maintain here the governance of this temperament, long and indeed many, and indeed with certain bishops near and adjoining us, and whom the heat of this persecution had cast down from other far-distant provinces,
before the appointment of a bishop, we thought that nothing should be innovated, but believed that the care of the lapsed should be moderately tempered, so that meanwhile, while a bishop is awaited to be given us by God, the case of those who can endure the delay of postponement should be held in suspense; but as for those whose pressing end of life cannot bear delay—penance having been done and the detestation of their deeds frequently professed, if by tears, if by groans, if by weepings, grieving and truly repenting, they have shown the signs of a contrite mind, when no hope of living according to man remains—then at last they should be succoured cautiously and solicitously, God himself knowing what he will do concerning such, and how he weighs the balances of his judgement; we, however, anxiously taking care that neither should wicked men praise our easy compliance, nor truly penitent ones accuse us of a harsh cruelty as it were.
We pray, most blessed and most glorious pope, that you may ever fare well in the Lord and be mindful of us. To Cyprian the pope, from Moyses and Maximus the presbyters, and Nicostratus and Rufinus and the rest of the confessors who are with them, greeting. Amid the varied and manifold sorrows, brother, which beset us on account of the present ruins of so many throughout almost the whole world, this chief consolation came upon us: that, upon receiving your letter, we were raised up, and we received soothing remedies for the griefs of a sorrowing soul.
Hence we are now able to understand that the grace of divine providence perhaps willed to keep us so long shut up in the bonds of prison for no other cause than that, instructed and more sturdily emboldened by your letter, we might be able with readier desire to attain the crown appointed for us. For your letter shone upon us as a clear sky amid a storm, as the longed-for calm upon a troubled sea, as rest amid toils, as health amid perils and pains, as a bright and gleaming light amid the thickest darkness. So thirstily did our soul drink it in, and with so hungry a longing did we receive it, that we rejoice to go forth to the contest with the enemy well fed and fattened by it.
The Lord will render to you a reward for this your love, and will repay the due fruit of so good a work. For he who exhorted is no less worthy of the crown's reward than he who also suffered; he who did the deed is no more worthy of praise than he who also taught. He who admonished is to be honoured no less than he who obeyed the one exhorting—except that sometimes a greater heap of glory overflows to him who instructed than to him who showed himself a teachable disciple. For this latter would perhaps not have had that which he practised, had not the former taught him.
We have therefore received—again we say it, brother Cyprian—great joys, great consolations, great comforts, especially in that you have followed up with glorious and worthy praises the glorious—I will not say deaths, but immortalities—of the martyrs. For such departures were to be proclaimed with such words, that the things related might be told just as they were done. From your letter, then, we beheld those glorious triumphs of the martyrs, and with our own eyes we somehow followed them as they sought heaven, and we contemplated them, as it were, set among the angels and the powers and the heavenly dominions. Nay, we even perceived, somehow with our own ears, the Lord bearing before his Father the testimony promised to them.
For what could befall any man, by divine favour, more glorious or more blessed than to confess the Lord God undaunted in the very midst of the executioners; than, amid the varied and exquisite torments of a raging worldly power, to confess Christ the Son of God even with the body wrenched and racked and torn to pieces, with the spirit departing yet still free; than, having left the world, to have sought heaven; than, having forsaken men, to stand among the angels; than, with all worldly hindrances broken, to present oneself already free in the sight of God; than to hold the heavenly kingdom without any delay; than to have been made a partner of the Passion with Christ in Christ's name; than to have been made, by divine favour, a judge of one's own judge,
than to have carried away an unstained conscience from the confession of the Name; than not to have obeyed human and sacrilegious laws against the faith; than to have borne witness to the truth with a public voice; than, by dying, to have subdued that very death which all men dread; than, through that very death, to have attained immortality; than, torn to pieces and wrenched by every instrument of cruelty, to have overcome the torments by the very torments; than, with all the pains of a mangled body, to have resisted by strength of soul; than not to have shuddered at one's own flowing blood; than, after the confession of faith, to have begun to love one's own sufferings; than to have reckoned it a loss of one's life to have gone on living?
For to this battle the Lord arouses us as if by a certain trumpet of his Gospel, saying: 'He who loves father or mother more than me is not worthy of me; and he who loves his own life more than me is not worthy of me; and he who does not take up his cross and follow me is not worthy of me.' And again: 'Blessed are they who suffer persecution for righteousness' sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are you when men persecute you and hold you in hatred. Rejoice and exult; for so also they persecuted the prophets who were before you.' And: 'For you shall stand before kings and governors, and brother shall deliver brother to death, and a father his son; and he who shall persevere unto the end, the same shall be saved.' And:
'To him that overcomes I will grant to sit upon my throne, even as I also overcame and sat down upon my Father's throne.' But the Apostle also says: 'Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? As it is written: For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are counted as sheep for the slaughter. But in all these things we overcome, because of him who loved us.' When we read these and suchlike things gathered together in the Gospel, we feel them set beneath us by the Lord's own words like torches, as it were, to kindle our faith:
we now not only do not utterly dread the enemies of the truth, but even challenge them; and the enemies of God we have, by this very fact that we have not yielded, already overcome; and the nefarious laws against the truth we have subdued. And though we have not yet shed our blood, we are nonetheless ready to shed it; let no one judge this delay of ours to be clemency—a delay that stands in our way, that makes a hindrance to glory, that defers heaven, that holds back the glorious sight of God. For in a contest of this kind, and in a battle of this kind where faith strives, it is true clemency for the martyrs not to have put off the delay.
Pray therefore, dearest Cyprian, that the Lord may by his grace more and more, day by day, more richly and more bountifully both arm us and enlighten us, may strengthen and fortify us with the might of his power, so that as the best of commanders he may now lead forth to the field of the appointed contest his soldiers, whom up to now he has trained and tested in the camp of the prison. May he reach out to us the divine arms—those weapons that know not how to be conquered: the breastplate of righteousness that is never wont to be broken, the shield of faith that cannot be pierced, [the helmet of salvation that cannot be shattered, and] the sword of the Spirit that is not accustomed to be wounded. For to whom ought we rather to entrust this petition on our behalf than to so glorious a bishop—that we who are destined to be victims may seek aid from the priest?
Behold yet another of our joys: that in the office of your episcopate, although for a time you were separated from the brethren according to the circumstances of the season, yet you were not wanting; that you frequently strengthened the confessors by your letters; that you also supplied the necessary expenses out of your own just labours; that in all things you somehow ever showed yourself present; that in no part of your office did you halt like some deserter. But that which has more sturdily roused us to greater gladness we cannot pass over in silence, but must follow it up with every testimony of our voice.
For we have observed that with fitting censure you have also worthily rebuked both those who, unmindful of their own sins, had extorted peace from the presbyters during your absence with hasty and headlong greed, and those who, without regard for the Gospel, had with ready facility bestowed the holy thing of the Lord and the pearls—seeing that so great a transgression, which has spread with incredible devastation through almost the whole world, ought not to be handled except, as you yourself write, cautiously and with moderation, when all the bishops, presbyters, deacons, confessors, and likewise the laity who stand fast have been consulted, as you yourself also attest in your letter—lest, while we wish unseasonably to come to the aid of the fallen, we should seem to be preparing other and greater ruins.
For where will the fear of God be left, if pardon is so easily granted to those who sin? Their spirits are indeed to be cherished and nourished until the time of their maturity, and to be instructed from the Scriptures that they have committed a huge sin and one above all others. Nor let them be emboldened because they are many, but rather let them be the more restrained by this very fact, that they are not few. A shameless number has never been wont to avail anything toward the lessening of the offence—but shame avails, and modesty, and penitence, and discipline, and humility and submission, and to have awaited another's judgement upon oneself, and to have endured another's verdict upon one's own deed. This is what proves penitence. This is what draws a scar over the inflicted wound.
This is what raises up and lifts the ruins of a cast-down mind, what extinguishes and ends the burning fever of seething sins. For the physician will not give to the sick those things that belong to healthy bodies, lest unseasonable food, instead of checking the storm of a raging illness, should rather kindle it—lest, namely, that which might have been more quickly healed by a thinning fast should seem, through impatience, to be prolonged by a crudity that is fed too long. The hands defiled by the impious sacrifice must therefore be washed clean with good works, and the wretched mouths polluted with accursed food must be purged with the words of true penitence, and in the secret places of the heart the faithful soul must be made new and planted again.
Let the frequent groans of the penitents be heard, and let faithful tears again be poured from their eyes, so that those very eyes, which wickedly gazed upon the idols, may, by tears that make satisfaction to God, wipe away the unlawful things they had committed. Patience is by no means unnecessary in sicknesses. They who languish wrestle with their own pain, and only thus do they hope for health, if by endurance they overcome the pain. For a faithless scar, which a hurrying physician has drawn over too quickly, is torn open again at any chance, if the remedies are not faithfully applied through that very slowness.
The flame is quickly called back again into a blaze, unless the whole matter of the fire is extinguished even down to the last spark; so that men of this sort may rightly know that even by this very delay better counsel is being taken for them, and more trustworthy remedies are being supplied through necessary postponements. For the rest, where will be the meaning of the fact that those who confess Christ are shut up in the squalor of prison, if they are without peril to their faith who have denied him? Where the meaning of being bound in the encircling of chains in the name of God, if they are not without communion who have refused the confession of God? Where the meaning that those held in custody lay down their glorious souls, if they who have forsaken the faith do not feel the magnitude of their perils and of their offences?
But if they display excessive impatience and demand intolerable haste in communion, in vain do they fling out those querulous and spiteful taunts—which avail nothing against the truth—with petulant and unbridled mouth, since it would have been in their power to retain by their own right that which they are now compelled, by a self-sought necessity, to request. For the faith that was able to confess Christ would have been able also to be retained by Christ in communion. We pray, brother, that you may fare well and be mindful of us. Cyprian to the presbyters and deacons, his brethren, greeting.
What sort of letters I have sent to the clergy resident at Rome, and what they have written back to me; also what Moyses and Maximus the presbyters and Nicostratus and Rufinus the deacons and the rest of the confessors placed with them in custody have likewise written back to my letters—that you might be able to know it, dearest brethren, I have transmitted to you copies for your reading. Take care, as far as you can according to your diligence, that both our writings and their replies become known to our brethren. And if any of the foreign bishops, my colleagues, or presbyters or deacons should be present or should arrive, let them hear all these things from you.
And if they wish to transcribe copies of the letters and carry them back to their own people, let them receive the opportunity of transcribing—though I have also charged Satyrus, our brother the reader, to grant to each one who desires it the power of copying—so that, in the state of the churches being meanwhile somehow set in order, one faithful agreement may be preserved by all. But concerning the other matters which will have to be dealt with, as I have written also to very many of my colleagues, we shall treat more fully by common counsel, when, with the Lord's permission, we shall have begun to come together into one. I pray that you, dearest and most longed-for brethren, may ever fare well. Salute the brotherhood. Farewell.
Our Lord, whose precepts we ought to fear and to keep, in arranging the honour of the bishop and the order of his Church, speaks in the Gospel and says to Peter: 'I say to thee that thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it; and to thee I will give the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt bind upon earth shall be bound also in heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt loose upon earth shall be loosed also in heaven.' Thence, through the changes of times and successions, the ordination of bishops and the order of the Church runs on, so that the Church is established upon the bishops, and every act of the Church is governed through these same prelates.
Since this has been so founded by divine law, I marvel that certain men have wished, with audacious rashness, to write to me in such a way as to address letters in the name of the Church, when the Church is established in the bishop and the clergy and in all who stand fast. For God forbid—nor let the Lord's mercy and his unconquered power suffer it—that the number of the lapsed should be called the Church, since it is written: 'God is not the God of the dead, but of the living.' We indeed desire that all be made alive, and we pray with our prayers and groans that they be restored to their former state. But if certain of the lapsed wish to be the Church, and if the Church is with them and in them, what remains but that we ourselves should ask of them that they deign to admit us to the Church?
Those, therefore, who, mindful of their sin, owe satisfaction to God ought to be submissive and quiet and modest, and not to write letters in the name of the Church, when they should rather know that they are writing to the Church. Now certain of the lapsed have written to me—humble and meek and trembling and fearing God, men who in the churches have always laboured gloriously and greatly, and who never imputed their work to the Lord, knowing that he said: 'And when you have done all these things, say: We are unprofitable servants; we have done that which we ought to do.'
Pondering these things, and although having received a certificate from the martyrs, yet—that satisfaction itself might be admitted before the Lord—praying, they wrote to me that they acknowledge their sin and are doing true penance, and that they are not rashly or unseasonably hastening to peace, but are awaiting our presence, saying that even peace itself, if they should receive it in our presence, would be the sweeter to them. How greatly I congratulated them, the Lord is witness, who has deigned to show what such servants of this kind deserve of his goodness.
Since I have received these letters, and now read that you have written something else, I ask that you distinguish your wishes, and that whoever you are who have now sent these letters should append your names to a list, and transmit to me the list with the names of each. For it is first necessary to know to whom I am to write back. Then I shall reply to the several points which you have written, according to the modesty of our position and office. I pray, brethren, that you may fare well and conduct yourselves quietly and tranquilly according to the Lord's discipline. Farewell. Cyprian to the presbyters and deacons, his brethren, greeting.
You have acted uprightly and with discipline, dearest brethren, in that, by the counsel of my colleagues who were present, you judged that there should be no communion with Gaius the presbyter of Dida and his deacon, who, by communicating with the lapsed and by offering their oblations, were frequently caught in their depraved errors, and—once and again, according to what you wrote to me, having been admonished by my colleagues not to do this—obstinately persisted in their presumption and audacity, deceiving certain brethren from our people, for whom we desire to take counsel for their every advantage, and whose salvation we look after not with corrupting flattery but with sincere faith, that by true penance and with full groaning and grief they may entreat God, since it is written:
'Remember whence thou hast fallen, and do penance'; and again the divine Scripture speaks: 'Thus says the Lord: When thou art converted and shalt groan, then shalt thou be saved, and shalt know where thou hast been.' But how can those groan and do penance for whose groans and tears certain of the presbyters intercede, so that they rashly suppose communion ought to be granted them—not knowing that it is written: 'They who call you blessed, lead you into error and trouble the path of your feet'?
Deservedly do our wholesome and true counsels make no headway, while saving truth is hindered by flatteries and by pernicious soothing; and the wounded and sick mind of the lapsed suffers what those who are bodily sick and infirm also often suffer—that, while they reject wholesome foods and useful drinks as bitter and repugnant, and crave those things which seem delightful and for the moment pleasant, they provoke for themselves destruction and death through disobedience and intemperance, and the physician's true remedy avails nothing toward health, while the sweet enticement of the flatterer deceives them. Do you therefore, who faithfully and wholesomely take counsel according to my letters, not depart from the better counsels.
Read indeed these same letters also to my colleagues, if any should be present or should arrive, that with one mind and in concord we may hold a wholesome counsel for cherishing and healing the wounds of the lapsed—intending to treat most fully of all things when, through the Lord's mercy, we shall have begun to come together into one. Meanwhile, if anyone immoderate and headlong, whether of our presbyters or deacons, or of the foreigners, shall have dared to communicate with the lapsed before our sentence, let him be barred from our communion, to plead the cause of his rashness before us all when, with the Lord's permission, we shall have come together into one.
You have also desired that I write back what seems good to me concerning Philumenus and Fortunatus the subdeacons and Favorinus the acolyte, who withdrew in the meantime and have now returned. On this matter I do not think that I alone ought to give sentence, since many of the clergy are as yet absent and have not thought their own place should be sought again, even late; and this examination of individuals must be handled and refined more fully, not only with my colleagues, but with the whole laity itself. For the matter must be weighed and pronounced upon with carefully measured moderation, since it will establish a precedent for the future regarding the ministers of the Church.
Meanwhile let them only abstain from the division of the monthly share, not as though they should seem to be deprived of the ecclesiastical ministry, but so that, with everything kept intact, they may be deferred until our presence. I pray, dearest brethren, that you may ever fare well. Salute the whole brotherhood. Farewell. Cyprian to the presbyters and deacons resident at Rome, his brethren, greeting. Both common love and reason demand, dearest brethren, that we withhold nothing from your conscience concerning the things which are done among us, so that we may have a common counsel regarding the welfare of the ecclesiastical administration.
For after I sent you the letter which I dispatched through Saturus the reader and Optatus the subdeacon, our brethren, the conspired rashness of certain of the lapsed—who refuse to do penance and to make satisfaction to God—made letters to me, demanding peace not as a thing to be granted them but as though already granted, asserting it; for they say that Paul gave peace to all, as in their letter, a copy of which I have transmitted to you. You will read it, together with what I briefly wrote back to them in the meantime, and also what kind of letters I afterward made to the clergy, that you might be able to know. Of this matter also I have sent you a copy. But if their rashness shall not be checked, either by my letters or by yours, nor shall obey wholesome counsels,
we shall do those things which, according to the Gospel, the Lord has commanded to be done. I pray, dearest brethren, that you may ever fare well. Farewell. To Cyprian the pope, from the presbyters and deacons resident at Rome, greeting. When we had read through your letter, brother, which you had sent through Fortunatus the subdeacon, we were stricken with a twofold grief and confounded with a double sorrow: that no rest was being granted to you amid such great necessities of persecution, and that the immoderate petulance of the lapsed brethren was being marked as carried even to a perilous rashness of words.
But although these things which we have mentioned grievously afflicted us and our spirit, nevertheless your vigour and the severity applied according to evangelical discipline tempers so heavy a burden of our grief, while you both justly restrain the wickedness of certain men and, by exhorting them to penance, show the way of lawful salvation. We have indeed marvelled greatly that they should have wished to leap so far forward as to demand—nay rather to claim as their right—peace for themselves so urgently, and at so unripe and bitter a time, amid so vast and immense a crime and offence; nay, that they should even say they already have it in heaven. But if they have it, what do they seek that they already hold?
But if it is proved that they do not have it by this very fact that they seek it, why do they not submit to the judgement of those from whom they thought peace was to be sought—peace which assuredly they do not have? But if they believe that they have the prerogative of communion from some other source, when they attempt to confer it with the Gospel, it will thus at last avail firmly, if it is not discordant with the evangelical law. For the rest, by what means will that be able to grant evangelical communion which is seen to be a decree against evangelical truth? For since every prerogative thus at last looks to the privilege of indulgence, if it does not disagree with that to which it seeks to be allied, then—because it disagrees with that to which it seeks to be allied—it must of necessity lose the indulgence and the privilege of association.
Let them therefore consider what they are attempting to do in this business. For if the Gospel says one thing, but the martyrs are said to have laid down another decree, the martyrs, clashing against the Gospel, will be imperilled on both sides. For the majesty of the Gospel will be seen to be already broken and laid low, if it could be overcome by the novelty of another decree; and from the head of the martyrs the glorious crown of confession will be torn away, if they are not found to have attained it from the keeping of the Gospel, whence martyrs are made—so that deservedly it befits no one more to decree nothing against the Gospel than him who labours to receive the name of martyr from the Gospel. This furthermore we should like to learn:
if the martyrs become martyrs for no other reason than that, not sacrificing, they may keep peace for the Church even to the shedding of their own blood, lest, overcome by the pain of torture, they should by losing peace lose salvation—by what means do they think salvation, which they did not suppose they would have had if they had sacrificed, ought to be granted to those who are said to have sacrificed, when they ought to hold this same law in regard to others which they themselves seemed to have laid down for themselves beforehand? In which business we observe that this very thing which they thought they were doing on their own behalf they have brought forward against themselves. For if the martyrs thought peace should be granted to them, why did they not themselves grant it? Why did they judge that they should be sent back to the bishop, as they themselves say? For he who commands a thing to be done can surely himself do that which he commands to be done.
But as we understand—nay, as the matter itself speaks and cries out—the most holy martyrs judged that on both sides a temperance both of modesty and of truth should be applied. For because they were pressed by many, in sending them back to the bishop they thought regard should be had for their own modesty, lest they should be further disquieted; and while they themselves do not communicate with them, they judged that the unimpaired sincerity of the evangelical law should be preserved. You, however, brother, never for your love's sake cease to temper the minds of the lapsed and to furnish to the erring the medicine of truth, although a sick mind is wont to spurn the diligence of those who heal. The wound of the lapsed is recent and lately inflicted, and the blow is still rising into a swelling.
And therefore we are certain that, the space of a more prolonged time having let this impulse grow old, they will love this very thing—that they have been put off to a faithful medicine—provided, however, that there be lacking those who arm them to their own peril and, instructing them perversely, demand for them, in place of the wholesome remedies of delay, the deadly poisons of a hastened communion. For neither do we believe that all would have dared so petulantly to claim peace for themselves already, without the instigation of certain men. We know the faith of the Carthaginian church, we know its discipline, we know its humility.
Whence also we have marvelled that we should mark somewhat too harshly certain things cast in among you by letter, since we have often found your mutual love and charity toward one another by many examples of reciprocal affection.
It is time, therefore, that they do penance for their offense, that they prove the sorrow for their fall, that they show modesty, that they display humility, that they exhibit restraint, so that by their submission they may call forth upon themselves the clemency of God, and by the honor owed to God's priest may draw down upon themselves the divine mercy; for their letters would have been the more acceptable if for them the prayers of those who stand had been aided by their own humility, since that which is asked is also more easily obtained when he for whom it is asked is worthy that what is requested be granted. But as for what concerns Privatus of Lambaesis, you have acted according to your custom, in that you wished to report the matter to us as one of concern.
For it befits us all to keep watch on behalf of the body of the whole Church, whose members are spread throughout the several provinces. But even before your letter, the fraud of that crafty man could not lie hidden from us. For when, some time ago, a certain standard-bearer of Privatus named Futurus, one of the band of his wickedness, had come and was taking pains fraudulently to elicit letters from us, neither did it escape us who he was, nor did he receive the letters he wanted. We wish you ever to fare well. CYPRIAN TO THE PRESBYTERS MOYSES AND MAXIMUS AND TO THE REST OF THE CONFESSORS, HIS BRETHREN, GREETING. Celerinus on his arrival has brought you all, both together and each one, before our affections, dearest brethren — a companion of your faith and virtue, and in his glorious encounters a soldier of God.
In him as he came we beheld you all, and when he spoke sweetly and often of your love toward me, in his words we were hearing you. I rejoice greatly and exceedingly when such tidings are brought to me by you through such men. With you there in prison we too in a certain manner are present; we believe that we share with you the ornaments of the divine favor, we who cling so closely to your hearts. Your undivided love binds us to your honor, and the spirit does not allow our affection to be separated. Confession encloses you there, affection encloses me.
And we indeed are mindful of you day and night; both when in the sacrifices we make our prayer together with many, and when in retirement we pray with private prayers, we beseech of the Lord's favor a full measure for your crowns and praises. But to render you a return, our littleness is too small. You give more when you remember us in your prayer, you who, already hoping only for heavenly things and meditating only on what is divine, ascend to loftier heights by the very delay of your passion, and by the long span of time do not diminish your glories but increase them. A first and single confession makes one blessed; you confess as often as, when asked to depart from prison, you choose prison before by faith and virtue.
As many as are your days, so many are your praises; as many as are the courses of the months, so many are the increases of your merits. He conquers but once who suffers at once; but he who, remaining ever amid punishments, contends with pain and is not overcome, is daily crowned. Let magistrates now go forth, and consuls or proconsuls, and let them glory in the insignia of their yearly dignity and in their twelve fasces. Behold, a heavenly dignity has been sealed in you by the splendor of an honor that is yearly, and it has already surpassed the rolling circle of the returning year by the long duration of victorious glory. The rising sun and the running moon used to give light to the world:
but to you that same One who made the sun and the moon was a greater light in prison, and the brightness of Christ shining in your heart and minds has irradiated with that eternal and white light the horrors and the deadly darkness of the place of punishment, dreadful to others. Through the changes of the months the winter has passed; but you, shut in, weigh the seasons of winter by the winter of persecution. To winter has succeeded the springtime of mildness, glad with roses and crowned with flowers; but to you roses and flowers from the delights of paradise were at hand, and heavenly garlands crowned your head. Behold, summer is fruitful with the abundance of harvests, and the threshing-floor is full of grain;
but you who have sown glory reap the harvest of glory, and set in the Lord's threshing-floor you watch the chaff be burned with unquenchable fire, while you yourselves, like purged grains of wheat and precious corn, already approved and stored, reckon the lodging of the prison as a granary. Nor in autumn is there lacking to you the spiritual grace of the season for fulfilling its duties. Outside, the vintage is pressed, and the grape to profit the cups is trodden in the winepresses; you, rich clusters from the Lord's vineyard, grapes with fruit already ripe, trodden by the assault of worldly pressure, feel the winepress while the prison wrings you out; in place of wine you pour forth blood, and strong for the endurance of passion you gladly drain the cup of martyrdom. So among the servants of God the year rolls on.
Thus by spiritual merits and heavenly rewards is the round of the seasons kept. Blessed indeed are those of you who, passing through these footprints of glories, have already departed from the world, and, the journey of virtue and faith being accomplished, have come to the embrace and kiss of the Lord, with the Lord Himself rejoicing. But not less is your glory also, who, still set in the contest and about to follow the glories of your companions, wage the fight long, and steadfast with unmoved and unshaken faith, daily exhibit to God a spectacle by your virtues. The longer your fight, the loftier the crown: a single combat, yet heaped up by the manifold multitude of battles. You conquer hunger and scorn thirst, and by the strength of your vigor you trample down the squalor of the prison and the horror of the place of punishment.
There punishment is subdued, torment is worn down, and death is not feared but desired, since it is overcome by the reward of immortality, so that he who has conquered is honored with the eternity of life. What a spirit is now in you, how lofty, how capacious a breast, where such and so great things are revolved, where nothing is thought of but the precepts of God and the rewards of Christ! There only the will of God prevails, and though you are still placed in the flesh, the life now lived by you is not that of the present age but of the age to come.
Now it is, most blessed brethren, that you should be mindful of me, that amid your great and divine reflections you should turn us over also in soul and mind, so that I may be in your prayers and supplications, when that voice, illustrious by the purification of confession and praiseworthy by the unbroken tenor of its honor, penetrates to the ears of God, and, heaven being opened to it, sent from these regions of the conquered world to the heights above, obtains from the goodness of the Lord what it asks. For what do you ask of the indulgence of the Lord that you should not deserve to obtain?
You who have so kept the commands of the Lord, who have held the evangelical discipline with the sincere vigor of faith, who, standing bravely with the uncorrupted honor of virtue together with the precepts of the Lord and with His apostles, have by the truth of your martyrdom made firm the wavering faith of many. Truly witnesses of the Gospel and truly martyrs of Christ, resting upon His roots, founded with a sturdy mass upon the Rock, you have joined discipline with virtue, you have provoked the rest to the fear of God, you have made your martyrdoms into examples. I wish you, most brave and most blessed brethren, ever to fare well and to be mindful of us. CYPRIAN TO THE PRESBYTERS AND DEACONS, AND LIKEWISE TO THE WHOLE PEOPLE, GREETING.
In the ordinations of clerics, dearest brethren, it is our custom to consult you beforehand and to weigh by common counsel the character and merits of each one. But human testimonies are not to be awaited when the divine suffrages have gone before. Aurelius, our brother, an illustrious young man, already approved by the Lord and dear to God, still youthful in years, but advanced in the praise of virtue and of faith, lesser in the disposition of his age, but greater in honor: this man contended in a twofold combat, twice confessing and twice glorious in the victory of his confession; and when he conquered in the contest he was made an exile, and when he fought again in a still braver struggle he proved himself a triumphant victor in the battle of passion.
As often as the adversary wished to provoke the servants of God, so often did this most ready and most brave soldier both fight and conquer. It had been too little to have engaged before the eyes of a few, when he was being made an exile: he earned to engage also in the forum with a more brilliant valor, so that after magistrates and proconsul he might conquer, and after exile overcome the torments.
Nor do I find what I ought more to extol in him, the glory of his wounds or the modesty of his ways, whether he is distinguished by the honor of virtue or praiseworthy by the admiration of his chastity; so both is he exalted in dignity and lowly in humility, that he appears to have been reserved by God to be an example to the rest for ecclesiastical discipline, how the servants of God should conquer in confession by their virtues and should excel in their ways after confession. Such a man deserved the further grades of clerical ordination and greater advancements, to be esteemed not by his years but by his merits.
But for the present it has seemed good that he should begin from the office of reading, because nothing more befits the voice which has confessed God by a glorious proclamation than to resound in the celebration of the divine readings; after the sublime words which uttered the martyrdom of Christ, to read the Gospel of Christ whence martyrs are made; to come to the pulpit after the rack; there to have been conspicuous to the multitude of the heathen, here to be beheld by the brethren; there to have been heard with the wonder of the surrounding people, here to be heard with the joy of the brotherhood. Know, therefore, dearest brethren, that this man has been ordained by me and by my colleagues who were present. I know that you both gladly embrace this and desire that as many such as possible be ordained in our church.
And since joy always hastens and gladness cannot bear delay, he read for us in the meantime on the Lord's day — that is, he inaugurated peace, while he dedicates his reading. Do you press on frequently in prayers and aid our prayers by your own, that the mercy of the Lord, favoring us, may quickly restore both the priest unharmed to His people and, with the priest, the reader who is a martyr. I wish you, dearest brethren, in God the Father and in Christ Jesus, ever to fare well. CYPRIAN TO THE PRESBYTERS AND DEACONS AND THE WHOLE PEOPLE, HIS BRETHREN, GREETING.
The divine benefits, dearest brethren, by which the Lord has deigned to illuminate and to honor His Church in our times, are to be acknowledged and embraced, in that He grants reinforcement to His good confessors and glorious martyrs, so that those who had sublimely confessed Christ might afterward adorn the clergy by the ecclesiastical ministries of Christ. Exult therefore and rejoice with us when our letters are read, by which I and my colleagues who were present report to you that Celerinus, our brother, glorious alike in his virtues and his ways, has been joined to our clergy not by human suffrage but by divine favor.
When he hesitated to consent, he was, by the admonition and exhortation of the Church itself, compelled in a vision by night not to refuse — we urging him, to whom more was permitted and who even constrained him, because it was neither right nor fitting that one whom the Lord had so honored with the dignity of heavenly glory should be without ecclesiastical honor. This man was the first in the battle of our time, the standard-bearer among the soldiers of Christ; he, amid the fervent beginnings of the persecution, engaged with the very prince and author of the assault, and while by the unconquerable firmness of his contest he conquers the adversary, he made a way of conquering for the rest, a victor not by a brief reckoning of wounds, but a triumpher by the marvel of a long struggle, with sufferings clinging and abiding long.
For nineteen days he was shut up in the custody of the prison, in the stocks and in irons. But though his body was placed in chains, his spirit remained loosed and free. His flesh wasted away by the long continuance of hunger and thirst, but his soul, living by faith and virtue, God fed with spiritual nourishments. He lay amid punishments, stronger than his own punishments; shut in, greater than those who shut him in; lying down, loftier than those who stood; bound, firmer than those who bound him; judged, more sublime than those who judged him; and although his feet were bound in the stocks, the helmeted serpent was both crushed and conquered. In his glorious body the bright marks of his wounds shine forth; in the man's sinews and limbs, consumed by long wasting, the imprinted traces stand out and appear.
Great are they, marvelous are they, the things which the brotherhood may hear concerning his virtues and his praises. And if anyone should arise like Thomas, who believes his ears too little, neither is the testimony of the eyes lacking, so that one may also see what he hears. In the servant of God the glory of his wounds wrought the victory, and the memory of his scars guards the glory. Nor is this title of glories raw or new in our most beloved Celerinus. He walks in the footsteps of his kindred; with his parents and his kinsfolk he is matched in like honor of the divine favor. His grandmother Celerina was long since crowned with martyrdom.
Likewise his paternal uncle and his maternal uncle, Laurentinus and Egnatius, themselves also once soldiers in the worldly camps, but true and spiritual soldiers of God, while they laid the devil low by the confession of Christ, earned the palms and crowns of the Lord by an illustrious passion. We offer sacrifices for them — always, as you remember — as often as we celebrate the passions of the martyrs and the anniversary days with commemoration. Therefore he could be neither degenerate nor inferior whom the dignity of his family and his noble birth thus provoked by the domestic examples of virtue and faith. But if in a worldly family it is a matter of proclamation and praise to be of patrician rank, how much greater praise and honor it is to become noble in the heavenly proclamation.
I do not find which I should rather call the more blessed, whether those, for so illustrious a posterity, or this man, for so glorious an origin. So equally does the divine favor recur and pass to and fro among them, that both the dignity of the offspring illuminates the crown of those forebears, and the sublimity of his lineage illuminates this man's glory. Such a one coming to us, dearest brethren, with so great a favor of the Lord, made illustrious by the testimony and the marvel of that very man who had persecuted him — what else was fitting than that he should be placed upon the pulpit, that is, upon the tribunal of the church, so that, supported by the height of a loftier place and conspicuous to all the people for the splendor of his honor, he should read the precepts and the Gospel of the Lord, which he so bravely and so faithfully follows?
Let the voice that confessed the Lord be heard daily in those things which the Lord has spoken. Let it be seen whether there is a further grade to which he may advance in the church. There is nothing in which a confessor may more profit the brethren than that, while the evangelical reading is heard from his mouth, each one who has heard him may imitate the reader's faith. He had to be joined in the reading to Aurelius, with whom he has also been united in the fellowship of divine honor, with whom he has been coupled in all the marks of virtue and praise.
Both are equal and each alike: as much as they are sublime in glory, so much are they humble in modesty; as much as they are advanced by divine favor, so much are they lowly by their own calmness and tranquility; and equally affording examples both of virtues and of ways to each individual, suited both to the combat and to peace, praiseworthy there by their strength, here by their modesty. In such servants the Lord rejoices, in confessors of this kind He glories, whose conduct and manner of life so profit toward the heralding of glory that they afford to the rest a teaching of discipline.
For this Christ willed them to be here in the church for a long time; for this He reserved them unharmed, withdrawn from the midst of death by what I would call a resurrection wrought concerning them, so that, while nothing more sublime in honor and nothing more lowly in humility is discerned by the brethren, the brotherhood, following these same men, might accompany them. Yet know that these have for the present been appointed readers, because it was fitting that a lamp be set upon a lampstand, whence it may give light to all, and that glorious countenances be set in a higher place, where, beheld by all who stand around, they may afford an incitement to glory to those who see.
For the rest, know that we have already designated for them the honor of the presbyterate, so that they may both be honored with the same allowances as the presbyters and share the monthly distributions in equal portions, destined to sit with us when their years are advanced and strengthened — although in nothing can he seem the lesser in the disposition of age who has consummated his age by the dignity of glory. I wish you, dearest and most longed-for brethren, ever to fare well. CYPRIAN TO THE PRESBYTERS AND DEACONS AND THE WHOLE PEOPLE, HIS DEAREST AND MOST LONGED-FOR BRETHREN, GREETING. It had to be announced to you, dearest brethren, something that pertains both to the common joy and to the greatest glory of our church.
For know that we have been admonished and instructed by the divine favor that Numidicus the presbyter should be enrolled in the number of the Carthaginian presbyters and should sit with us among the clergy, illustrious by the most brilliant light of his confession and sublime in the honor of virtue and faith: he who by his exhortation sent on before him a glorious number of martyrs slain by stones and flames, and who looked with joy upon his wife, clinging to his side, burned by fire together with the rest — or rather, as I would say, preserved. He himself, half-burned and overwhelmed with stones and left for dead, when afterward his daughter, with the anxious devotion of piety, sought out the body of her father, was found half-alive and was drawn out and revived, and remained behind against his will among the companions whom he himself had sent on before.
But the cause of his remaining, as we see, was this: that the Lord might join him to our clergy and adorn with glorious priests the company left desolate by the fall of certain of our presbyters. And he will indeed be promoted, when God shall permit, to a more ample place of his religious calling, when we shall have come into his presence, the Lord protecting us. Meanwhile, let what is shown be done, that we may receive this gift of God with thanksgiving, hoping from the mercy of the Lord for many ornaments of this kind, so that, with the strength of His Church restored, He may make men so meek and humble flourish in the honor of our assembly. I wish you, dearest and most longed-for brethren, ever to fare well.
I have been vehemently grieved, dearest brethren, on receiving your letter, since, whereas it is always my purpose and my wish to keep our whole brotherhood unharmed and to preserve the flock unblemished, as charity demands, you now report that Felicissimus has contrived many things wickedly and treacherously: so that, besides his frauds and rapines, of which I had long since learned much, he has now also attempted to dash the portion of the people against the bishop — that is, to separate the sheep from the shepherd and to sever the sons from the parent and to scatter the members of Christ; and whereas I had sent you as my deputies in my stead, that you might settle the necessities of our brethren with these funds — if any wished also to ply their own trades, you might aid their desires by such addition as should suffice — and likewise that you might distinguish their ages and their conditions and their merits.
so that even now I, upon whom the care rests, may wish to know all and to promote to the offices of ecclesiastical administration all who are worthy and humble and meek — he interposed, that none who could be settled might be, nor that those things which I had desired might be discerned by the examination of your diligence; he even threatened our brethren who had first come to be enrolled, with wicked might and violent terror, that those who had wished to obey us should not have communion with him in death.
And since after all this, moved neither by the honor of my office nor broken by your authority and presence, disturbing the quiet of the brethren at his own instigation, he has flung himself out with very many, declaring himself with rash fury the leader of the faction and the chief of the sedition — wherein indeed I rejoice that very many of the brethren have withdrawn from his audacity and have preferred to acquiesce in you, that they might remain with the Church their mother and receive their stipends with the bishop dispensing them, which indeed I know for certain that the rest also will do with peace and will quickly withdraw from their rash error — meanwhile, since Felicissimus has threatened that those who had obeyed us, that is, who held communion with us, should not have communion with him in death, let him receive the sentence which he himself first pronounced, that he may know himself to be cut off from us; since to his frauds and rapines, which we have learned with clear truth, there is added also the crime of adultery, which our brethren, grave men, have reported that they detected and have affirmed that they will prove.
All which things we shall investigate when, the Lord permitting, we shall have come together into one with our many colleagues. But Augendus also, who, thinking neither of the bishop nor of the Church, has allied himself in equal conspiracy with that man, if he persevere any further with the same, let him bear the sentence which that factious and rash man provokes upon himself. And let whoever has joined himself to his conspiracy and faction know that he shall not have communion in the Church with us, he who of his own accord has preferred to separate himself from the Church. Read this my letter to our brethren and transmit it to the clergy at Carthage, with the names added of whosoever shall have joined themselves to Felicissimus. I wish you, dearest brethren, ever to fare well.
CALDONIUS, WITH HERCULANUS AND VICTOR, HIS COLLEAGUES, AND LIKEWISE WITH ROGATIANUS AND NUMIDICUS, THE PRESBYTERS. We have withheld communion from Felicissimus and Augendus, likewise from Repostus; from among the exiles, also Irene of the Rutili and Paula the seamstress, as you ought to have known from my note. Likewise we have withheld it from Sophronius, and from him also among the exiles, Soliassus the linen-weaver. CYPRIAN TO THE WHOLE PEOPLE, GREETING.
Although, dearest brethren, Virtius, a most faithful and most upright presbyter, and likewise Rogatianus and Numidicus, presbyters, confessors and illustrious by the glory of the divine favor, and also the deacons, good men and devoted in all their services to the ecclesiastical administration, together with the other ministries afford you the full diligence of their presence, and cease not by constant exhortations to strengthen each one, and also to govern and reform the minds of the lapsed with wholesome counsels — nevertheless I, as much as I can, admonish you, and as I can, visit you with my letters. With letters, I say, dearest brethren.
For this the malice and perfidy of certain presbyters has brought about, that it has not been allowed me to come to you before the day of Pascha, while they, mindful of their conspiracy and retaining those old poisons against my episcopate — nay rather, against your suffrage and the judgment of God — renew their old assault against us, and with their accustomed snares anew renew their sacrilegious machinations. And indeed, by the providence of God, against our will and wish — nay rather, while we even forgive and keep silence — they have paid the penalties they had deserved, so that, not cast out by us, they cast themselves out of their own accord, and themselves gave sentence against themselves according to their conscience, and, conspirators and criminals according to your divine suffrages, expelled themselves of their own will from the Church.
Now it has become apparent whence the faction of Felicissimus had arisen, by what roots and by what forces it stood. These men once supplied fomentations and incitements to certain confessors, that they should not be in concord with their bishop, nor maintain ecclesiastical discipline with faith and quiet according to the Lord's precepts, nor preserve the glory of their confession by an uncorrupted and unspotted conversation.
And lest it should have been too little to have corrupted the minds of certain confessors and to have wished to arm the portion of the broken brotherhood against the priesthood of God, they have now turned their venomous deception also to the destruction of the lapsed, so that they may call away the sick and the wounded, and those who through the calamity of their ruin are less fit and less firm to take stronger counsels, from the healing of their wound, and, the prayers and supplications being interrupted by which the Lord must be appeased with long and continual satisfaction, may invite them to a destructive rashness by the lie of a deceitful peace. But I beseech you, brethren, watch against the snares of the devil, and, solicitous for your salvation, keep watch more diligently against this deadly fallacy.
This is another persecution and another temptation, and these five presbyters are nothing other than those five chief men who lately had been joined by edict to the magistrates, in order to undermine our faith, in order to turn aside the frail hearts of the brethren to deadly snares by the betrayal of the truth.
The same reasoning now, the same overthrow again, is brought in through the five presbyters joined to Felicissimus, unto the ruin of salvation: that God should not be entreated, nor he who has denied Christ beseech that same Christ whom he had denied; that after the guilt of his crime, penitence too should be taken away; that satisfaction should not be made to the Lord through the bishops and priests of the Lord, but that, the Lord's priests being forsaken, against the evangelical discipline a new tradition of sacrilegious institution should arise; and whereas it has once seemed good both to us and to the confessors and to the city clergy, and likewise to all the bishops appointed either in our province or beyond the sea, that nothing should be innovated concerning the cause of the lapsed unless we all come together into one, and, counsels being conferred, fix a sentence tempered alike with discipline and with mercy — against this our counsel rebellion is made, and all priestly authority and power is destroyed by factious conspiracies.
What pains do I now suffer, dearest brethren, because I myself cannot come to you at this present time, cannot myself approach each one of you, cannot myself exhort you according to the teaching of the Lord and of His Gospel! An exile already of two years, and the mournful separation from your faces and from your eyes, did not suffice; the unceasing grief and groaning that tortures me alone, without you, in continual lamentation; the tears that flow by day and by night, because it is not granted to the bishop whom you made with such love and ardour even to greet you, nor yet to cling to you in your embraces. To my wasting soul there has now been added.
a greater grief: that amid such anxiety and necessity I cannot myself hasten to you, while through the threats and the snares of the treacherous we take care lest, upon our arrival there, a greater tumult should arise, and lest a bishop—who in all things ought to provide for peace and tranquillity—should himself seem to have given occasion for sedition and to have inflamed the persecution anew. Hence nevertheless, most beloved brethren, hence I admonish and at the same time counsel you not rashly to believe pernicious voices, not easily to lend your assent to deceitful words, lest you take darkness for light, night for day, hunger for food, thirst for drink, poison for a remedy, death for salvation.
Let not the age of those men deceive you, nor their authority, who, answering to the old wickedness of the two elders—just as those men tried to corrupt and violate the chaste Susanna—so these too try, by adulterous teachings, to corrupt the chastity of the Church and to violate the truth of the Gospel. God cries out and says: 「Do not listen to the words of the false prophets, for the visions of their own heart deceive them. They speak, but not from the mouth of the Lord. They say to those who cast away the word of the Lord: Peace shall be unto you.」 They now offer peace who themselves have no peace, nor do they permit the lapsed to be brought back and recalled to the Church—they who have departed from the Church. God is one, and Christ is one, and the Church is one, and the chair, founded by the voice of the Lord upon Peter, is one.
Another altar cannot be set up, nor a new priesthood made, besides the one altar and the one priesthood. Whoever gathers elsewhere scatters. It is adulterous, it is impious, it is sacrilegious—whatever is established by human madness so that the divine ordinance is violated. Withdraw far from contact with men of this kind, and shun their words by fleeing them as a cancer and a plague, for the Lord forewarns and says: 「They are blind leaders of the blind. And a blind man leading a blind man, both shall fall together into the pit.」 They intercede for our prayers, which you pour out to God with us by day and by night, and appease Him by just satisfaction. They intercede with our tears, by which you wash away the guilt of the sin committed.
They intercede for the peace which you truly and faithfully ask for from the Lord's mercy—they who do not know that it is written: 「And that prophet, or that dreamer of a dream, he who has spoken to make you stray from the Lord your God.」 Let no one, brethren, make you stray from the ways of the Lord. Let no one snatch you Christians away from the Gospel of Christ; let no one take away the sons of the Church from the Church. Let those alone perish who have willed to perish; let those alone remain outside the Church who have departed from the Church; let those alone be without the bishops who have rebelled against the bishops; let those alone undergo the penalties of their conspiracy who once, according to your votes, and now, according to the judgements of God, have deserved to undergo the sentence of their conspiracy and malignity.
The Lord warns us in His Gospel, saying: 「You reject the commandment of God in order to establish your own tradition.」 Let those who reject the commandment of God and try to establish their own tradition be firmly and steadfastly rejected by you. Let one ruin suffice for the lapsed. Let no one, by his circumvention, cast headlong those who are willing to rise. Let no one more grievously prostrate and crush those who lie fallen, for whom we beg that they may be raised up by the hand and arm of God. Let no one turn away from all hope of salvation those who are half-alive and pleading to recover their former salvation. Let no one extinguish, for those who waver in the darkness of their fall, all the light of the way of salvation. The apostle instructs us, saying:
「If anyone teaches otherwise and does not consent to the sound words of our Lord Jesus Christ and to His doctrine, puffed up with conceit, withdraw from such a one.」 And again He Himself says: 「Let no one deceive you with empty words; for on account of these the wrath of God comes upon the sons of disobedience. Do not, therefore, be partakers with them.」 There is no reason why, deceived by the empty words of their depravity, you should begin to be partakers. Depart from such men, I beseech you, and consent to our counsels—we who daily pour out continual prayers to the Lord for you, who long that you be recalled to the Church through the Lord's clemency, who pray to God for the fullest peace, first for the mother and then for her sons.
Join your prayers and petitions also to our prayers and supplications; couple your tears with our weeping. Avoid the wolves that separate the sheep from the shepherd; avoid the poisoned tongue of the devil, who from the beginning of the world, ever deceitful and lying, lies in order to deceive, flatters in order to harm. He promises good things in order to bestow evil; he promises life in order to destroy. Now too his words shine, and his poisons are manifest: he promises peace, that one may not be able to attain peace; he promises salvation, that he who has sinned may not come to salvation; he pledges the Church, when he is acting so that whoever believes him may perish utterly from the Church.
Now is the time, most beloved brethren, both that you who stand firm should persevere, and should preserve with perpetual steadfastness the glorious stability which you held in persecution; and that you who, with the adversary circumventing you, have lapsed in this second temptation, should faithfully take counsel for your hope and your peace, and—that the Lord may pardon you—should not withdraw from the priests of the Lord, since it is written: 「And whatever man shall act in pride, so as not to hearken to the priest or the judge, whoever he shall be in those days, that man shall die.」 This is the last and final temptation of this persecution, which itself too, with the Lord protecting, will quickly pass, so that I may present myself to you after the day of Easter together with my colleagues;
in whose presence, according to your judgement also and the common counsel of us all, just as was once resolved, we shall be able together to arrange and to polish the things that must be done. But if anyone, refusing to do penance and to make satisfaction to God, shall pass over into the party of Felicissimus and of his satellites, and shall join himself to the heretical faction, let him know that he cannot afterwards return to the Church and communicate with the bishops and the people of Christ. I wish you, dearest brethren, ever to fare well, and to persist with us in continual prayers concerning the obtaining of the Lord's mercy. CYPRIAN TO HIS BROTHER CORNELIUS, GREETING. There came to us, dearest brother, sent by Novatian, Maximus the presbyter and Augendus the deacon, and a certain Machaeus and Longinus.
But indeed, when from the letters which they brought with them, and from their own speech and assertion, we had learned that Novatian had been made a bishop, moved by the wickedness of an ordination unlawful and made against the Catholic Church, we judged that they should at once be restrained from our communion.
And having for the time refuted and beaten back the things which they obstinately and stubbornly attempted to assert, nevertheless I and very many of my colleagues who had assembled to me awaited the arrival of our colleagues Caldonius and Fortunatus, whom we had recently sent as legates to you and to our fellow bishops who had been present at your ordination, so that, upon their arrival and their bringing back the truth of what had been done, the wickedness of the opposing party might be broken by greater authority and by a clear proof through them. But our colleagues Pompeius and Stephanus arrived in addition, who themselves also brought forth, for our instruction from that side, manifest indications and testimonies according to their gravity and faith, so that it was not even necessary to hear any further those who had come sent by Novatian.
When these men, in the assembly, broke out also into invidious abuse and turbulent clamours, and demanded that the charges which they said they brought and could prove should be made known publicly by us and by the people, we refused that it was fitting to our gravity that our colleagues—now already chosen and ordained, and approved by the laudable judgement of many—should be permitted to have their honour tossed about any further by the slanderous voice of envious men. And because it would have been long to gather together in a letter the points by which they were refuted and crushed, and were stripped bare of having made a heresy by unlawful attempts, you will hear each particular most fully from Primitivus our fellow presbyter when he comes to you.
And lest their raging audacity should ever cease, here too they strive to drag the members of Christ into the parts of schism, and to cut and tear in pieces the body of the Catholic Church, so that, running about from door to door through the houses of many, or from town to town through certain cities, they may seek for themselves companions of their obstinacy and of their riven error. To these we have once given an answer, nor do we cease to charge them, that, laying aside their pernicious dissension and contention, they should know it to be impiety to desert the mother, and should acknowledge and understand that, when a bishop has once been made and approved by the testimony and judgement of the colleagues and of the people, another can in no way be appointed:
Therefore, if they confess that they have taken counsel for themselves peacefully and faithfully, if they confess themselves to be defenders of the Gospel and of Christ, let them first return to the Church. I wish you, dearest brother, ever to fare well. CYPRIAN TO HIS BROTHER CORNELIUS, GREETING. What befitted the servants of God, and especially priests who are just and peace-loving, dearest brother, we had recently done: we had sent our colleagues Caldonius and Fortunatus, that not only by the persuasion of our letters, but by their own presence and by the counsel of you all, they might strive as much as they could and labour to compose the members of the riven body into the unity of the Catholic Church, and to couple together the bond of Christian charity.
But since the obstinate and inflexible stubbornness of the opposing party not only refused the bosom and embrace of the root and the mother, but also—the discord swelling and breaking out into worse—set up a bishop for itself, and, contrary to the sacrament once handed down of the divine ordinance and of Catholic unity, made an adulterous and opposing head outside the Church, we, having received letters both from you and from our colleagues, and likewise upon the arrival of those good men and our dearest colleagues Pompeius and Stephanus, by whom all these things were firmly asserted and proved to us with common joy, according to what the holiness and likewise the truth of divine tradition and of ecclesiastical institution demanded, directed our letters to you.
But also throughout our province, conveying these same things to the notice of the individual colleagues, we charged that brethren with letters should be sent back by these too. Although our mind and purpose had even then been made manifest to the brethren and to the whole people there, when, having recently received letters from both parties, we read your letters and made known to the ears of each one the ordination of your episcopate.
Mindful also of our common honour, and holding regard for sacerdotal gravity and holiness, we rejected with criminal asperities the things that had been heaped up from the opposing side into the book that was sent, considering at the same time and weighing what ought to be read and heard in so great and religious an assembly of brethren, with the priests of God sitting together and the altar set up. For things are not easily to be brought forth, nor incautiously and rashly to be published, which, by a discord-stirring pen, may move scandal in the hearers, and may confound with uncertain opinion the brethren set far off and established beyond the sea.
Let those see to it who, serving either their own fury or their lust, and unmindful both of the divine law and of holiness, desire meanwhile to bandy about things which they cannot prove, and who, since they are not able to destroy and assail innocence, count it enough to sprinkle stains by lying report and false rumour. Certainly, what befits those set over the people and the priests, our effort must be that such things, when they are written by certain persons, should be rejected by us. For where will be that which we learn and teach to be written: 「Keep your tongue from evil, and your lips that they speak no guile?」 And likewise elsewhere: 「Your mouth has abounded in malice, and your tongue embraced snares.」
「You sit and speak against your brother, and against your mother's son you lay a stumbling-block」; likewise what the apostle says: 「Let no evil speech proceed out of your mouth, but what is good for the edification of faith, that it may give grace to the hearers.」 Furthermore, that these things ought to be done, we have shown, if ever such things have been written down by the calumnious rashness of certain persons, we suffer to be read among us.
And therefore, dearest brother, when such writings against you and against the fellow presbyter sitting with you had come to me, I bade them be read to the clergy and the people—those things which sounded a religious simplicity and did not clamour with any barkings of curses and reproaches. But that we desired the writings of our colleagues who had been present there at your ordination, it was not that, forgetting the old customs, we were seeking anything new; for it is enough that you should announce yourself made bishop by a letter drawn up, were there not a faction discrepant on the opposing side which, by its criminal and calumnious devices, was likewise troubling the minds of many of the colleagues and of the brethren, and confounding their hearts; for the quieting of which matter we judged it necessary that the firm and solid authority of our colleagues writing to us and to you should be prepared:
who, proclaiming in their letters testimonies worthy of your character and life and discipline, removed from the rivals also—who rejoice either in the novelty or in the depravity of things—every scruple of doubting and of dissenting; and, according to our counsel weighed by a wholesome reasoning, they sincerely and firmly approved your priesthood amid this billow of the agitated minds of the brethren.
For this above all, brother, we both labour and ought to labour: that we should take care, as much as we can, to maintain the unity handed down by the Lord and through the apostles to us their successors; and that, as far as in us lies, we should gather into the Church the bleating and straying sheep, which the obstinate faction of certain persons and the heretical temptation separates from the mother—those alone remaining outside who have persisted in their obstinacy or fury and have been unwilling to return to us, themselves about to render to the Lord an account of the division and separation made by them, and of the Church abandoned.
But as far as concerns here the matter of the presbytery of certain persons and of Felicissimus, in order that you might be able to know what was done here, our colleagues sent letters to you subscribed by their own hand; from whose letters you will learn what they felt and what they pronounced when these men were heard. But you will do better, brother, if you also order to be read there to the brethren the copies of the letters which I had recently sent to you, to be read for the sake of our common love, through our colleagues Caldonius and Fortunatus—the letters which I had written concerning the same Felicissimus and concerning those same presbyters to the clergy there, not also to the people—which letters tell both the ordination and the account of what was done, so that both there and here in all matters the brotherhood may be instructed through us.
But the same copies I have now also transmitted through Mettius the subdeacon sent by me, and Nicephorus the acolyte. I wish you, dearest brother, ever to fare well. CYPRIAN TO MAXIMUS AND NICOSTRATUS AND THE OTHER CONFESSORS, GREETING. Since you have frequently learned from my letters, dearest ones, what honour I have preserved by my discourse both for your confession and what love for the brotherhood joined together, believe, I beg, and consent to these my letters, by which I both write to you and to your conduct and praises, and counsel you simply and faithfully.
For it grieves and saddens me, and the sorrow of a stricken and almost prostrate breast oppresses me, when I had learned that you there had consented—against the ordinance of God, against the evangelical law, against the unity of Catholic institution—that another bishop be made; that is, what is neither lawful nor permitted to be done: that another Church be set up, that the members of Christ be torn apart, that the one soul and body of the Lord's flock be lacerated by a divided rivalry. Wherefore I beg that at least among us this unlawful rupture of our brotherhood may not persist, but that, mindful both of your confession and of the divine tradition, you may return to the mother whence you came forth, whence you came to the glory of confession with the exultation of that same mother.
And do not think that you thus defend the Gospel of Christ, while you separate your very selves from the flock of Christ and from His peace and concord—since it rather befits glorious and good soldiers to remain within the home camp, and, placed within, to handle and to provide for the things that are to be treated in common. For since our unanimity and concord ought in no way to be rent, because we, the Church having been abandoned, cannot go out and come to you, we ask and beg with what exhortations we can, that you rather may return to the mother Church and to your brotherhood. I wish you, dearest brethren, ever to fare well. CYPRIAN TO HIS BROTHER CORNELIUS, GREETING.
I have considered it both religious and necessary, dearest brother, to make brief letters to the confessors who are there and have departed from the Church, seduced by the obstinacy and depravity of Novatian and Novatus, by which letters I might, for the sake of mutual affection, appeal to them to return to their mother, that is, the Catholic Church. Which letters I first charged to be read to you by Mettius the subdeacon, lest anyone should pretend that I had written something other than what is contained in my letters. Nevertheless I charged the same Mettius, sent by me to you, to act in the matter according to your judgement. And if you should think that the same letters ought to be entrusted to the confessors, then let him deliver them. I wish you, dearest brother, ever to fare well. CYPRIAN TO HIS BROTHER CORNELIUS, GREETING.
I have read your letters, dearest brother, which you sent through Primitivus our fellow presbyter, in which I found you moved because, when letters were directed to you from the colony of Hadrumetum in the name of Polycarp, after I and Liberalis had come to that same place, letters began to be directed there to the presbyters and to the deacons. Which we wish you to know and to believe for certain was done with no levity or insult.
But since we, the several colleagues who had assembled into one, had resolved that, our fellow bishops Caldonius and Fortunatus having been sent as legates to us, all things should meanwhile be kept entire and held in suspense, until those same colleagues of ours should return to us, the affairs there having been either reduced to peace or ascertained for the truth, the presbyters and deacons settled in Hadrumetum, our fellow bishop Polycarp being absent, did not know what had been resolved among us in common. But when we came in person, our counsel having been ascertained, they too began to observe that which the rest also observed, so that in nothing should the agreement of the churches settled there be discrepant. Yet certain persons sometimes trouble minds and souls by their discourses, while they announce some things otherwise than the truth holds itself.
For we, to the individuals who were sailing, lest they should sail with any scandal, rendering an account, we know that we exhorted them to acknowledge and to hold fast the matrix and the root of the Catholic Church.
But since our province is more widely spread, having Numidia and Mauretania also adjoining it, lest the schism made in the city should confound the minds of the absent with uncertain opinion, it pleased us that—the truth of the matter having been retained by us through the bishops, and greater authority having been made for the approving of your ordination—then at last, every scruple having been shaken out from the breasts of each one, letters should be made, as indeed they are being made, through absolutely all who are settled there, so that all our colleagues might firmly approve and hold both your communion, that is, the unity of the Catholic Church, and likewise your charity. Which we rejoice has come about by divine appointment, and that our counsel has providently proceeded.
For thus now both the truth and the dignity of your episcopate has been founded with the clearest light, and with the most manifest and most firm proof. And by the rescripts of our colleagues who made letters to us from there, and from the relation and testimonies of our fellow bishops Pompeius and Stephanus and Caldonius and Fortunatus, both the necessary origin of your ordination and its just account, and your glorious innocence also, might be known to all. That this we may administer stably and firmly together with the rest of our colleagues also, and that we may hold it in the concordant unanimity of the Catholic Church, the divine protection will accomplish—that the Lord, who deigns to choose and to constitute priests for Himself in His Church,
may also protect those chosen and constituted by His will and aid, governing them by inspiring and supplying both vigour for curbing the obstinacy of the wicked and gentleness for fostering the penitence of the lapsed. I wish you, dearest brother, ever to fare well. CORNELIUS TO HIS BROTHER CYPRIAN, GREETING. How great a solicitude and anxiety we sustained concerning those confessors who had been circumvented by the guile and malice of a crafty and inveterate man, and were almost deceived and alienated from the Church—with so great a joy were we affected, and we give thanks to God almighty and to Christ our Lord, when, their error having been recognized and the malicious man having been understood,
as if by the poisoned cunning of a serpent—they came to the Church, whence they had gone out, just as they themselves profess from their own heart, with a simple will. And at first indeed our brethren of approved faith, loving peace and desiring unity, announced the swelling of those men and the softening of these; yet the credit was not fit enough that it should easily be given us to believe that they had been suddenly changed. But afterwards Urbanus and Sidonius the confessors came to our fellow presbyters, affirming that Maximus the confessor and presbyter desired together with them likewise to return into the Church.
But since many things designed by them had preceded—which you also have learned both from our fellow bishops and from my letters—so that credit should not be rashly given to them, it pleased us that those things which they had charged through their delegation should be heard from their own mouth and confession.
When they had come, and the things which they had done were demanded of them by the presbyters—lastly, that letters full of calumnies and curses in their name had been frequently sent throughout all the churches and had almost disturbed all the churches—they affirmed that they had been circumvented, and that they had not known what was contained in those letters, but had only subscribed; that, led about by his craftiness, they had committed themselves also to the schism, and had been authors of the heresy, so that they suffered a hand to be laid upon him, as if into the episcopate. When these and other things had been reproached to them, they begged that they might be abolished and removed from memory. The whole matter having been reported to me, it pleased us that the presbytery should be convened.
There were present also five bishops, who were present on that day too, so that, the counsel having been confirmed, what ought to be observed concerning their person might be established by the consent of all. And that you might discern the movement of all and the counsel of each, it pleased us that our opinions also should be conveyed to your notice, which you may also read as appended below.
These things having been so done, there came into the presbytery Maximus, Urbanus, Sidonius, and very many brethren who had attached themselves to them, desiring with the utmost prayers that the things which had before been done might pass into oblivion and that no mention of them might be made, just as if nothing had been either committed or said; all things being mutually remitted, that they might now exhibit to God a clean and pure heart, following the evangelical voice that they are blessed who are pure in heart, for they shall see God. As was consequent, this whole act had to be intimated to the people, that they too might see established in the Church those whom for so long they had seen erring and wandering and had grieved over. Their will having been known, a great concourse of the brotherhood took place.
There was one voice of all giving thanks to God, expressing the joy of their breast with tears, embracing those men as if on this day they had been freed from the punishment of prison. And, that I may set down their very own words, 「we」, they say, 「know Cornelius to be the bishop of the most holy Catholic Church, elected by God almighty and by Christ our Lord. We confess our error. We have suffered an imposture. We were circumvented by perfidy and by captious loquacity. For although we seemed to have had, as it were, a certain communion with a schismatic and heretical man, yet our heart was always in the Church.」
For we are not ignorant that there is one God, and that there is one Christ the Lord whom we have confessed, and one Holy Spirit, and that in the catholic Church there ought to be one bishop. Who would not be moved by such a profession of theirs, namely that what they had confessed before the power of the world they should confirm when established within the Church? Wherefore we have bidden Maximus the presbyter to acknowledge his rank. As for the rest, with the immense support of the people, we have remitted to almighty God all that was done before, in whose power all things are kept in reserve.
These things therefore, most beloved brother, in the same hour and at the same moment we have transmitted to you in writing; and Nicephorus the acolyte, who was hastening down to embark, I at once dispatched to you from his post, so that without any delay you might, as it were present here in this clergy and in this assembly of the people, give thanks together with us to almighty God and to Christ our Lord. We believe that it shall come to pass—nay rather, we are now confident for certain—that the rest also who are established in this error will soon return into the Church, when they have seen their own ringleaders making common cause with us. I think, most beloved brother, that you ought to send this letter to the other churches as well, so that all may know that the deceit and prevarication of this schismatic and heretic is being emptied out day by day.
Farewell, most beloved brother. Cornelius to his brother Cyprian, greeting. Lest anything be lacking to the punishment yet to come upon this wicked man, having been laid low by the powers of God—when Maximus and Longinus and Machaeus had been expelled from thence—he has risen up anew; and, as I signified to you in the earlier letter which I sent by Augendus the confessor, I think that Nicostratus and Novatus and Evaristus and Primus and Dionysius have by now arrived yonder. Let it therefore be watchfully ensured that it become known to all our fellow bishops and brethren:
that Nicostratus, guilty of many crimes, not only committed frauds and robberies against his own worldly patroness whose accounts he managed, but also—what is reserved for him unto perpetual punishment—carried off no small deposits belonging to the Church; that Evaristus indeed had been one of the authors of the schism, and that Zetus has been appointed bishop in his place over the people whom he had formerly governed. Novatus, however, has here marked himself out by the same malice and his insatiable greed as he always practised there among us: so that you may know what kind of leaders and protectors this schismatic and heretic keeps ever joined to his side. Farewell, most beloved brother. Cyprian to his brother Cornelius, greeting.
That we have given, and do give, most beloved brother, the greatest thanks without ceasing to God the Father almighty and to His Christ our Lord and our God the Author of salvation, we openly profess—because the Church is thus divinely protected, so that its unity and its holiness are not continually nor wholly corrupted by the obstinacy of perfidy and heretical depravity.
For we have read your letter, and with exultation received the most ample joy of our common prayer, that Maximus the presbyter and Urbanus the confessors, together with Sidonius and Macarius, have returned to the catholic Church—that is, having laid aside their error and forsaken their schismatic, nay rather heretical, frenzy, have sought again with faithful soundness the dwelling-place of unity and truth; so that from the very place whence they had advanced unto glory, thither they might return in glory, lest those who had confessed Christ should afterward desert the camp of Christ, and lest those who had not been overcome by strength and valour should be tempted in the fidelity of charity and of unity.
Behold, the integrity of their praise is unharmed and unstained; behold, the dignity of those who confess is uncorrupted and solid—in that they have withdrawn from deserters and fugitives, and have left the betrayers of the faith and the assailants of the catholic Church. Deservedly, as you write, did both clergy and people and the whole brotherhood receive them with the highest joy as they returned; for in the confessors who preserve their own glory and return unto unity, every man reckons himself a sharer and partaker of their glory. The gladness of this day we are able to judge from our own feelings.
For when here, at your letter which you sent concerning their confession, the whole number of the brethren rejoiced and received this tidings of common congratulation with the utmost eagerness, how much more there, where the very event and a present joy were enacted before the eyes of all? For since the Lord says in His Gospel that there is the highest joy in heaven over a sinner doing penance, how much greater is the joy, both on earth and likewise in heaven, over confessors returning to the Church of God with their glory and with praise, and making for the rest by the fidelity and proof of their own example a way of returning? For here a certain error had led some of our brethren astray, in that they seemed to themselves to be following the communion of the confessors.
With their error removed, light has been poured into the hearts of all, and the catholic Church has been shown to be one, and that it can neither be torn nor divided. Nor will anyone now be easily able to be deceived by the talkative words of a raging schismatic, since it has been proved that the good and glorious soldiers of Christ could not long be kept outside the Church by another's deceit and perfidy. I pray, most beloved brother, that you may ever fare well. Cyprian to his brother Cornelius, greeting.
Both with diligence and with love did you act, most beloved brother, in hastening to send to us Nicephorus the acolyte, who might both announce to us the glorious gladness concerning the returned confessors, and most fully instruct us against the futile and pernicious engines of Novatian and Novatus for assaulting the Church of Christ.
For when, on the day before, the harmful faction of heretical depravity—itself already lost, and about to ruin others who had consented with it—had come hither, on the following day Nicephorus arrived with your letter, by which we both learned and began to teach and instruct the rest: that Evaristus, no longer even a layman after having been a bishop, an outcast from his see and from his people, and an exile from the Church of Christ, is wandering through other far-off provinces, and, himself made a shipwreck of truth and faith, is stirring up like shipwrecks among certain men resembling himself; and that Nicostratus likewise, having lost the diaconate of holy administration, having withdrawn the moneys of the Church by sacrilegious fraud, and having denied the deposits of widows and orphans, did not so much wish to come into Africa as flee thence from the city through the consciousness of his robberies and abominable crimes.
And now this deserter and fugitive from the Church, as though changing one's region were to change the man, boasts and proclaims himself a confessor still—whereas he can no longer be called nor be a confessor of Christ who has denied the Church of Christ. For since the apostle Paul says: For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and they two shall be in one flesh; this is a great sacrament, but I speak concerning Christ and the Church—since, I say, the blessed apostle says this, and by his holy voice bears witness that the unity of Christ and likewise of the Church cleaves together in indivisible bonds, how can he be with Christ who is not with the spouse of Christ and within His Church?
Or how does he take upon himself the care of ruling or governing the Church, who has despoiled and defrauded the Church of Christ? For concerning Novatus nothing needed to be announced to us from thence, since rather it is through us that Novatus ought to be shown to you—ever covetous of revolutions, raging with the rapacity of insatiable avarice, puffed up with the arrogance and stupor of a swollen pride, ever ill-known to the bishops there, condemned by the voice of all the priests as a perpetual heretic and traitor, ever curious to betray, a flatterer to deceive, never faithful so as to love, a torch and fire to kindle the conflagrations of sedition, a whirlwind and tempest to make shipwrecks of faith, an enemy of quiet, an adversary of tranquillity, a foe of peace.
In short, when Novatus withdrew thence from you—that is, when a storm and whirlwind withdrew—quiet was in part made there, and the glorious and good confessors who had departed from the Church at his instigation, after he departed from the city, returned to the Church. This is the same Novatus who first among us sowed the firebrand of discord, who separated certain of the brethren here from their bishop, who in the very persecution, for the overturning of the brethren's minds, was to us a kind of second persecution.
He it is who, neither with my permission nor my knowledge, by his own faction and ambition appointed Felicissimus his henchman a deacon; and, sailing with his tempest to Rome also for the overturning of the Church, he there contrived like and equal things, tearing away a portion of the people from the clergy, rending the concord of a brotherhood that was well cohering and mutually loving. Plainly, since according to her greatness Rome ought to take precedence of Carthage, he committed there greater and graver deeds. He who here had made a deacon against the Church, there made a bishop. Nor let anyone wonder at this in such men. The wicked, demented by their own frenzy, are ever carried away, and after they have committed crimes, they are driven on by the very consciousness of their guilty mind.
Nor can they remain in the Church of God who have kept neither the divine and ecclesiastical discipline by the conduct of their behaviour nor by the peaceableness of their morals. The orphans despoiled by him, the widows defrauded, the moneys of the Church also denied—these exact from him those punishments which we behold in his frenzy. His own father too died of hunger in the village, and was afterward in death not even buried by him. His wife's womb, struck by a kick, and the offspring expelled by a hastened miscarriage unto parricide. And does he now dare to condemn the hands of those who sacrificed, when he himself is more guilty in his feet, by which the son that was being born was killed? This consciousness of his crimes he had long been dreading.
On account of this he held it for certain that he would not only be removed from the presbytery, but also be barred from communion; and as the brethren pressed him, the day of inquiry was at hand on which his case would be tried among us, had not the persecution come first—which this man, seizing with a certain vow of escaping and gaining advantage from his own condemnation, committed and confounded all these things, so that he who was bound to be cast out of the Church and excluded might forestall the judgment of the priests by a voluntary departure, as though to have forestalled the sentence were to have escaped the penalty. But concerning the rest of the brethren we labour, whom we grieve to have been circumvented by him, that they may flee the pernicious side of this old schemer, that they may escape the deadly snares of the tempter, that they may seek again that Church from which he by divine judgment deserved to be expelled:
and these indeed, with the Lord aiding, through His mercy we trust can return. For none can perish save him who is established to be doomed to perish, since the Lord says in His Gospel: Every plant which my heavenly Father has not planted shall be rooted up. He who has not been planted by the precepts and admonitions of God the Father shall alone be able to depart from the Church; he alone, having forsaken the bishops, shall remain in frenzy with the schismatics and heretics. But the rest the mercy of God the Father, and the indulgence of Christ our Lord, and our own patience, will unite to us. I pray, most beloved brother, that you may ever fare well. To his brother Cyprian, Maximus, Urbanus, Sidonius, Macarius, greeting.
We are certain, most beloved brother, that you too rejoice together with us in equal prayer, that we, having taken counsel and consulting rather for the advantages and the peace of the Church, with all things set aside and reserved to the judgment of God, have made peace with Cornelius our bishop, and likewise with the whole clergy. With the joy also of the whole Church, with the affection of all inclining toward it, you ought most certainly to know this deed by this our letter. We pray you, most beloved brother, to fare well for many years. Cyprian to Maximus the presbyter, likewise to Urbanus and Sidonius and Macarius the brethren, greeting.
Having read your letter, most beloved brethren, which you wrote to me concerning your return and concerning ecclesiastical peace and brotherly reintegration, I confess that I have rejoiced as greatly as I had rejoiced before, when I learned the glory of your confession and received with congratulation the heavenly and spiritual praise of your warfare. For this also is another confession of your faith and praise: to confess that the Church is one, and not to become a partaker of another's error, or rather depravity; to seek again those same camps from which you went forth, from which you leaped forth with the strongest forces to wage battle and subdue the adversary.
For thither were the trophies to be brought back from the battle-line, whence the arms had been taken up for the battle-line, lest those whom Christ had prepared for glory the Church of Christ should not hold as glorious. But now you also have held, by the Lord's peace, a tenor agreeable to your faith and the law of indivisible charity and concord, and have made by your course an example of love and peace for the rest, so that the truth of the Church and the unity of the Gospel and of the sacrament, which was held by us, might be knit together also by your consent and bond, and the confessors of Christ might not become leaders of error who had stood forth as praiseworthy authors of virtue and honour. Let the rest see how greatly they congratulate you, or how greatly each glories within himself:
for my part, I confess that I both congratulate you sufficiently and glory more than the rest in this your peaceful return and charity. For you ought to hear simply what was in my heart. I grieved vehemently and was gravely tormented, because I could not have communion with those whom I had once begun to love. After the schismatic and heretical error had received you as you came forth from prison, the matter was as though your glory had remained in prison. For the dignity of your name seemed to have stayed seated there, since the soldiers of Christ did not return from prison to the Church, into which they had earlier come with the praise and congratulation of the Church.
For although tares seem to be in the Church, our faith or charity ought not therefore to be hindered, so that, because we discern tares to be in the Church, we ourselves should withdraw from the Church. We must only labour that we may be able to be wheat, so that when the wheat begins to be stored in the Lord's granaries, we may receive fruit for our work and labour. The apostle says in his epistle: But in a great house there are not only vessels of gold and of silver, but also of wood and of earthenware, and some indeed unto honour, some unto dishonour. Let us give effort and labour as much as we can, that we may be a vessel of gold or of silver. But to break the earthen vessels is granted to the Lord alone, to whom also a rod of iron has been given.
The servant cannot be greater than his lord, nor may anyone claim for himself what the Father has bestowed upon the Son alone—so as to think that he can now openly bring the fan to winnow and cleanse the floor, or by human judgment separate all the tares from the wheat. Proud is that obstinacy, and a sacrilegious presumption, which a depraved frenzy takes upon itself. And while certain men ever demand for themselves more than gentle justice requires, they perish from the Church; and while they insolently exalt themselves, blinded by their own swelling, they lose the light of truth. Wherefore we also, keeping a measured temperament and contemplating the balance of the Lord, and considering the love and mercy of God the Father, after a long and frequent discussion held among ourselves, have weighed out what is to be done with just moderation.
All which things you can thoroughly inspect, having read the tracts which I lately read here and had transmitted for your reading also, out of common affection, wherein for the lapsed there is wanting neither the censure that rebukes nor the medicine that heals. But our littleness has also expressed, as far as it could, the unity of the catholic Church: which little book I trust now pleases you more and more, since you now so read it that you both approve and love it—seeing that what we composed in words you fulfil in deeds, when you return to the Church by the unity of charity and peace. I pray you, most beloved brethren, ever to fare well. Cyprian to his brother Antonianus, greeting.
I have received your first letter, most beloved brother, firmly maintaining the concord of the priestly college and cleaving to the catholic Church, in which you signified that you do not communicate with Novatian, but follow our counsel and hold communion with Cornelius our fellow bishop, and that I should transmit a copy of these same letters to Cornelius our colleague, so that, laying aside all anxiety, he might now know that you communicate with him—that is, with the catholic Church. But indeed there came afterward another letter of yours, sent through Quintus our fellow presbyter, in which I noticed that your mind, moved by Novatian's letters, had begun to waver.
For although you had firmly fixed beforehand both your counsel and your consent, you desired in this letter that I should write back to you what heresy Novatian had introduced, or by what reasoning Cornelius communicates with Trophimus and with those who had offered incense. Now if indeed you anxiously concern yourself with this out of solicitude for the faith, and solicitously explore the truth of a doubtful matter, the suspended anxiety of a mind seething in divine fear is not to be reproved.
Since nevertheless I see that after the first opinion of your letter you were afterward moved by Novatian's letters, this, most beloved brother, I set down in the first place: that grave men, and once founded upon the rock with solid stability, are moved—I will not say by a light breeze—but not even by wind or whirlwind, lest a doubtful and uncertain mind be frequently agitated by various opinions, as it were by certain blasts of assailing winds, and be changed from its purpose with a certain reproach of fickleness. And that Novatian's letters may not do this either with you or with anyone, as you desired, brother, I will briefly set forth to you the account of the matter.
And first indeed, since you seem moved also concerning my own action, both my person and my cause must be cleared before you, lest anyone suppose that I have lightly withdrawn from my purpose, and that, although at first and in the very beginnings I defended evangelical vigour, I should afterward seem to have bent my mind from my former discipline and censure, so as to have thought that peace should be relaxed for those who had stained their conscience with certificates or had committed abominable sacrifices. Both of which were done by me not without a long-balanced and weighed reasoning.
For while the battle-line was still amid the contest, and the conflict of the glorious struggle raged in the persecution, the soldiers' strength had to be roused with full exhortation and complete impetus, and especially the minds of the lapsed had to be animated by a certain trumpet-call of our voice, so that they might pursue the way of penance not only with prayers and lamentations, but, since the occasion of resuming the contest and repairing salvation was being given, might rather be provoked, urged by our voices, to the ardour of confession and the glory of martyrdom. In short, when concerning certain men presbyters and deacons had written to me that they were immoderate and were urging, hastily, that communion be received, writing back to them in my letter, which is extant, I added this also:
that if they make too much haste, they have in their own power what they demand, the very time itself bestowing upon them more than what they demand. The battle-line is still being waged, and the contest is celebrated daily. If one truly and firmly repents of what was committed, and the warmth of faith prevails, he who cannot be deferred can be crowned. But concerning that which had to be determined regarding the case of the lapsed, I deferred it, so that when quiet and tranquillity had been given, and divine indulgence permitted the bishops to come together into one, then, with counsel shared and weighed from the contribution of all, we might determine what ought to be done; and if anyone, before our counsel and before the sentence determined from the counsel of all, should rashly wish to communicate with the lapsed, he himself should be barred from communion.
This also I wrote most fully to Rome, to the clergy then still acting without a bishop, and to the confessors Maximus the presbyter and the rest then established in custody, now joined in the Church with Cornelius—which that I wrote you can know from their rescripts. For in their letter they set it thus: although in so great a business it pleases us, what you yourself also have handled, that first the peace of the Church is to be maintained, and then thus, with a sharing of counsels held with the bishops, presbyters, deacons, confessors, and likewise with the laity who stand fast, the case of the lapsed is to be handled.
There was added moreover, with Novatian then writing and reciting with his own voice what he had written, and with the presbyter Moyses—then still a confessor, now already a martyr—subscribing, that to the lapsed who were sick and established at the point of death, peace should be given. These letters were sent throughout the whole world, and were carried to the knowledge of all the churches and of all the brethren. Yet according to what had been determined beforehand, with the persecution lulled,
when the opportunity of coming together into one was given, a copious number of bishops, whom their own faith and the Lord's protection had kept whole and unharmed, came together into one; and, with the Scriptures brought forth at length from both sides, we weighed out a measured temperament with wholesome moderation: so that neither should the hope of communion and peace be wholly denied to the lapsed, lest they fail the more through despair, and, because the Church was closed to them, follow the world and live after the manner of the heathen; nor yet again should evangelical censure be loosed, so that they should rashly leap forth to communion; but that penance should be drawn out for a long time, and paternal clemency entreated with grief, and the causes and wills and necessities of individuals be examined—according to what is contained in the little book which I am confident has reached you, where the several heads of the decrees are written down.
And if the number of bishops in Africa seemed less than sufficient, we wrote also to Rome upon this matter, to Cornelius our colleague, who himself too, with very many fellow bishops, having held a council, consented unto the same sentence with us, with equal gravity and wholesome moderation.
Concerning which it was now necessary for me to write to you, that you may know that I have acted in nothing lightly, but according to what I had earlier comprehended in my letters, have deferred all things to the common counsel of our council, and have communicated indeed with none of the lapsed earlier, while there was still occasion whereby the lapsed might receive not only indulgence but also a crown; yet afterward, as both the concord of the college and the advantage of gathering together the brotherhood and of healing the wound required, have yielded to the necessity of the times and thought that the salvation of many must be provided for; and now do not depart from those things which were once approved in our council by common consultation—although many things are bandied about by the voices of many, and lies brought forth from the mouth of the devil against the priests of God are everywhere flung about to rupture the concord of catholic unity.
But it behoves you, as a good brother and a like-minded fellow priest, not easily to receive what the malicious and apostates say, but to weigh what your colleagues, modest and grave men, do, by an examination of our life and discipline. I come now, most beloved brother, to the person of Cornelius our colleague, that you may more truly know Cornelius along with us—not from the lie of the malicious and the detractors, but from the judgment of God who made him bishop, and from the testimony of the fellow bishops, whose whole number throughout the entire world consented with concordant unanimity.
For as to the fact that it commends Cornelius our dearly beloved to God and to Christ and to His Church, and likewise to all his fellow priests, by a praiseworthy testimony—this man did not come suddenly to the episcopate, but, promoted through all the ecclesiastical offices and having often deserved well of the Lord in the divine administrations, he ascended to the lofty summit of the priesthood through all the grades of religion.
Then thereafter he neither sought nor wished the episcopate itself, nor did he invade it as do the rest whom the swelling of their own arrogance and pride puffs up; but, quiet otherwise and modest, and such as those are wont to be who are divinely chosen for this place, for the modesty of his virginal continence and for the humility of his inborn and well-guarded bashfulness, he did not, as certain men do, use force that he might become bishop, but he himself suffered force, that he might receive the episcopate under compulsion. And he was made bishop by very many of our colleagues who were then present in the city of Rome, who sent to us honourable and praiseworthy letters, illustrious by the testimony of their commendation, concerning his ordination.
Cornelius, moreover, was made bishop by the judgment of God and of His Christ, by the testimony of almost all the clergy, by the suffrage of the people who were then present, by the college of aged priests and good men—when no one had been made before him, when the place of Fabian, that is, the place of Peter and the rank of the priestly chair, lay vacant; which being occupied and confirmed by the will of God and by the consent of us all, whoever now wishes to become bishop must of necessity be made outside, nor can he have ecclesiastical ordination who does not hold the unity of the Church. Whoever he may be, however much he boasts of himself and claims very much for himself, he is profane, he is an alien, he is outside.
And since after the first there can be no second, whoever is made after one who alone ought to exist is no longer a second but is nothing at all. Then, after an episcopate that was neither canvassed for nor extorted, but received from the will of God who makes priests, consider how great the virtue in the very man on whom that episcopate was conferred, how great the strength of soul, what firmness of faith — which we, with a single heart, ought both to perceive thoroughly and to praise: that he sat undaunted at Rome in the priestly chair at that very time when a hostile tyrant was threatening God's priests with things speakable and unspeakable, when he would far more patiently and tolerably hear that a rival prince was being raised up against himself than that a priest of God was being appointed at Rome.
Is not this man, dearest brother, to be proclaimed with the highest testimony of virtue and faith? Is he not to be counted among the glorious confessors and martyrs — he who sat for so long a time awaiting the executioners of his own body and the avengers of the raging tyrant, who would assail Cornelius with the sword as he resisted the deadly edicts and trod down with the vigour of his faith the threats and torments and tortures, or crucify him, or roast him with fire, or rend his vitals and limbs with any unheard-of kind of punishment?
Even though the majesty of the protecting Lord and his goodness protected the priest whom he had willed to be made, once he was made, nevertheless Cornelius, so far as concerns his own devotion and fear of God, suffered whatever he could possibly suffer, and by his priesthood he first conquered the tyrant who was afterwards conquered by arms and war. But as for the fact that certain dishonourable and grave charges are flung about concerning him, I would not have you wonder, since you know that it is ever the devil's work to mangle the servants of God with lies and to defame a glorious name with false opinions, so that those who shine with the light of their own conscience may be befouled by the rumours of others.
But know that our colleagues have made inquiry and most truly ascertained that he was stained with no blemish of a certificate, as certain men noisily allege, nor did he share a sacrilegious communion with bishops who had sacrificed, but he joined to us only those whose case had been heard and whose innocence had been proved. For concerning Trofimus too, about whom you desired to be written to, the matter is not as rumour and the lie of malicious men have brought it to you. For, just as our predecessors also often did, our dearest brother yielded to necessity for the sake of gathering back our brethren.
And since, together with Trofimus, the greater part of the people had withdrawn, now that Trofimus has returned to the church, and has given satisfaction, and by the penitence of his entreaty confesses his former error, and with full humility and satisfaction recalls the brotherhood which he had lately drawn away — his prayers have been heard, and there has been admitted into the church of the Lord not so much Trofimus as the very great number of the brethren who had been with Trofimus, who would none of them have returned to the church had they not come accompanied by Trofimus. Therefore, after a deliberation was held there with very many of our colleagues, Trofimus was received, on whose behalf the return of the brethren and the salvation of many restored made satisfaction.
Yet Trofimus was so admitted that he should communicate as a layman, not — as the letters of malicious men have reported to you — as though he were usurping the place of the priesthood. But as for the report brought to you that Cornelius communicates indiscriminately with those who have sacrificed, this too arises from the feigned rumours of apostates. For neither can those who depart praise us, nor ought we to expect to please those who, displeasing us and rebels against the church, violently press on to solicit the brethren away from the church. Wherefore, dearest brother, whatever is flung about both concerning Cornelius and concerning us, neither readily hear nor believe. For if any are seized by infirmities, help is given them in their peril, as was agreed.
But after help has been given and peace has been granted to those in danger, they cannot be choked by us, or crushed, or driven to the issue of death by our force and hand — as though, because peace is granted to the dying, those who have received peace must therefore die — when rather in this there appears a sign of divine mercy and fatherly gentleness, that those who receive the pledge of life in the peace granted should here too be kept for life, the peace having been received. And therefore, if, peace having been received, a passage onward is granted by God, no one ought to make this a charge against the priests, since it has once for all pleased the brethren that help be given to those in danger.
Nor do you suppose, dearest brother, as it seems to certain men, that those who hold certificates ought to be put on a level with those who have sacrificed, when even among those very persons who have sacrificed the circumstances and the cause are frequently diverse.
For he is not to be made equal who at once leaped forward of his own will to the abominable sacrifice, and he who, having struggled and contended long, came to that deadly deed only under compulsion; nor he who betrayed both himself and all his own, and he who, himself going forward to the crisis on behalf of all, by the compact of his own peril shielded his wife and children and his whole household; nor he who drove his tenants or his friends to the crime, and he who spared his tenants and tillers, and received also very many brethren who, exiled and fugitive, were retreating into his roofs and lodgings, displaying and offering to the Lord many living and unharmed souls to plead on behalf of one that was wounded.
Since, therefore, even among those who have sacrificed there is much diversity, what unkindness it is, and what bitter harshness, to join those who hold certificates with those who have sacrificed, when he to whom a certificate has been issued may say: 'I had previously read, and learned from the teaching of the bishop, that one must not sacrifice to idols, nor ought a servant of God to worship images; and therefore, lest I do this which was not lawful, when the occasion of a certificate was offered — which I would not even have accepted unless the occasion had been shown me — I either went to the magistrate myself, or, when another was going, I gave instruction: that I am a Christian, that it is not lawful for me to sacrifice, that I cannot come to the altars of the devil, that I give this fee for the very purpose that I may not do what is unlawful.'
Yet now even this man who is stained by a certificate, after he has learned at our admonition that he ought not to have done even this — although his hand be pure and no contagion of unholy food has polluted his mouth, yet his conscience is polluted — weeps when he hears us, and laments, and is now admonished of what he has done amiss, and, deceived not so much by crime as by error, testifies that for the rest he is now instructed and prepared. If we reject the penitence of such men, who possess some confidence of a tolerable conscience, at once, together with their wife and children whom they had kept unharmed, they are snatched away into heresy or schism at the devil's invitation;
and it will be charged against us in the day of judgment that we did not care for the wounded sheep, and that on account of one wounded we lost many that were whole. And whereas the Lord, leaving the ninety-nine sound, sought out the one that strayed and was weary, and, having found it, himself carried it on his own shoulders — we not only do not seek the weary, but even drive away those who come; and whereas the false prophets do not now cease to ravage and tear the flock of Christ, we would give occasion to the dogs and wolves, so that those whom the hostile persecution did not destroy, we should destroy by our harshness and inhumanity. And where will be, dearest brother, that which the Apostle says: 'I please all men in all things, not seeking what is profitable to myself, but what is profitable to many, that they may be saved. Be imitators of me, as I also am of Christ.' And again:
'I became weak to the weak, that I might gain the weak.' And again: 'If one member suffers, all the other members suffer with it; and if one member rejoices, all the other members rejoice with it.' The reasoning of the philosophers and Stoics is another thing, dearest brother — they who say that all sins are equal, and that a man of weight ought not easily to be bent. But between Christians and philosophers there is the greatest difference. And since the Apostle says, 'See that no one plunders you through philosophy and vain deceit,' we must shun those things which come not from God's mercy, but descend from the presumption of a harsher philosophy. But concerning Moses we read it said in the Scriptures: 'And Moses was a man exceedingly meek.' And the Lord in his Gospel says:
'Be merciful, even as your Father has had mercy upon you.' And again: 'They that are whole have no need of a physician, but they that are sick.' What healing can he practise who says, 'I cure only the sound, who have no need of a physician'? Our aid, our remedy, we ought to offer to the wounded. And let us not think them dead, but rather that they lie half-alive, those whom we see wounded by the deadly persecution; for if they were wholly dead, never afterwards would confessors and martyrs be made out of these same men. But since there is in them that which, with penitence following, may grow strong again unto faith, and strength is armed out of penitence — which strength
cannot be armed if anyone fail through despair, if, harshly and cruelly cut off from the church, he turn himself to the ways of the heathen and to worldly works, or, rejected from the church, pass over to the heretics and schismatics, where, even if he be afterwards slain for the Name, being constituted outside the church and divided from unity and from charity, he will not be able to be crowned in death. And therefore it has pleased us, dearest brother, that, the cases of individuals being examined, those who hold certificates be admitted in the meantime, and that those who have sacrificed be helped at their departure, since confession of sins exists not among the dead, nor can anyone be compelled by us to penitence, if the fruit of penitence be withdrawn. If the battle come first, he will be found strengthened by us, armed for the battle;
but if before the battle infirmity should press hard, he departs with the solace of peace and communion. For neither do we prejudge the Lord who is to judge, so as to prevent that, if he find the full and just penitence of the sinner, he then ratify what shall here have been decreed by us. But if anyone deceive us by a pretence of penitence, God who is not mocked and who beholds the heart of man will judge concerning those things which we have less clearly discerned, and the Lord will amend the sentence of his servants — provided only that we, brother, ought to remember that it is written: 'A brother helping a brother shall be exalted'; and that the Apostle also has said:
'Each one taking heed, lest you also be tempted, bear one another's burdens, and so shall you fulfil the law of Christ.' Likewise, what he sets down in his epistle, rebuking the proud and breaking their arrogance: 'And let him who thinks he stands take heed lest he fall'; and in another place he says: 'Who are you that judge another's servant? To his own lord he stands or falls. But he shall stand: for God is able to make him stand.' John too proves that Christ our Lord is the advocate and intercessor for our sins, saying: 'My little children, these things I write to you, that you sin not; but if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous, and he is the propitiation for our sins.'
And Paul the apostle also set down in his epistle: 'If, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us, much more now, being justified in his blood, shall we be delivered through him from wrath.' Considering his mercy and clemency, we ought not to be so bitter or harsh or inhuman in cherishing the brethren, but rather to grieve with those who grieve and to weep with those who weep, and to raise them up, as far as we are able, with the help and solace of our love — neither so unrelenting and obstinate as to beat back their penitence, nor again so lax and easy as rashly to loosen them to communion. Behold, a wounded brother lies, struck down by the adversary in the battle-line.
On the one side the devil strives to slay him whom he has wounded; on the other Christ exhorts that he whom he has redeemed perish not utterly. Of the two, by which do we stand, on whose side do we take our place? Do we favour the devil, that he may destroy, and pass by the half-alive brother lying there, as the priest and the Levite did in the Gospel? Or rather, as priests of God and of Christ, imitating what Christ both taught and did, do we snatch the wounded man from the jaws of the adversary, and reserve him, cured, for God the Judge? And do not think, dearest brother, that hereby either the virtue of the brethren is diminished or the martyrdoms fail, because penitence has been relaxed to the lapsed and the hope of peace offered to the penitent.
The strength of the truly faithful abides unmoved, and among those who fear and love God with their whole heart, a steadfast and strong integrity perseveres. For to adulterers also a time of penitence is granted by us and peace is given; yet not on that account does virginity fail in the church, nor does the glorious purpose of continence languish through the sins of others. The church flourishes, crowned with so many virgins, and chastity and modesty keep the tenor of their glory; nor, because penitence and pardon are loosed to the adulterer, is the vigour of continence broken.
It is one thing to stand for pardon, another to attain to glory; one thing, cast into prison, not to go out thence until one pays the last farthing, another at once to receive the reward of faith and virtue; one thing to be tormented for sins by long pain and to be cleansed and purged long by fire, another to have purged all sins by suffering; one thing, in fine, to hang in the day of judgment upon the sentence of the Lord, another to be crowned at once by the Lord. And indeed, among our predecessors, certain of the bishops here in our province did not think that peace should be given to adulterers, and shut up altogether the place of penitence against adulteries.
Yet they did not on that account withdraw from the college of their fellow-bishops, nor break the unity of the catholic church by the obstinacy of their harshness or their censure, so that, because among others peace was given to adulterers, he who did not give it should be separated from the church. While the bond of concord remains and the undivided sacrament of the catholic church endures, each bishop arranges and directs his own act, about to render to the Lord the account of his own purpose. But I wonder that certain men are so obstinate as to think that penitence ought not to be given to the lapsed, or to suppose that pardon should be denied to the penitent, when it is written: 'Remember whence you have fallen, and do penance, and do the former works.'
This indeed is said to him who is agreed to have fallen, and whom the Lord exhorts to rise up again through works, because it is written: 'Almsgiving delivers from death' — and assuredly not from that death which the blood of Christ once extinguished, and from which the water of saving baptism and the grace of our Redeemer delivered us, but from that which afterwards creeps in through sins. In another place likewise a time of penitence is given, and the Lord threatens him who does not do penance: 'I have,' he says, 'many things against you, because you suffer your wife Jezebel, who calls herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce my servants, to commit fornication and to eat of the sacrifice; and I gave her time that she might do penance, and she will not repent of her fornication.
Behold, I cast her into a bed, and those who commit fornication with her into very great tribulation, unless they do penance for their works.' This certainly the Lord would not exhort to penitence, were it not that he promises indulgence to the penitent. And in the Gospel: 'I say to you, that even so there shall be joy in heaven over one sinner doing penance, more than over ninety-nine just persons who need no penance.' For since it is written, 'God made not death, nor does he rejoice in the perdition of the living,' assuredly he who wills that none perish desires that sinners do penance, and through penitence return again to life. Therefore also through the prophet Joel he cries and says: 'And now thus says the Lord your God:
Turn to me with all your heart, with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning; and rend your hearts, and not your garments, and turn to the Lord your God, for he is merciful and gracious, patient and of great compassion, and one who turns aside the sentence pronounced against the malice inflicted.' In the Psalms also we read the censure and at the same time the clemency of God, who threatens and at the same time spares, who punishes that he may correct, and when he has corrected, preserves: 'I will visit,' he says, 'their iniquities with the rod, and their sins with scourges; but my mercy I will not scatter away from them.' The Lord too in the Gospel, showing the tenderness of God the Father, says:
'What man is there of you, whom if his son ask bread, will he reach him a stone? Or if he ask a fish, will he reach him a serpent? If you then, being evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more shall your heavenly Father give good things to those who ask him?' Here the Lord compares the carnal father and the eternal and bounteous tenderness of God the Father. For if this evil father on earth, gravely offended by his sinful and wicked son, yet, if afterwards he sees that same son reformed, and, having laid aside the sins of his former life, corrected by the pain of penitence unto sober and good morals and to the discipline of innocence, rejoices and gives thanks, and embraces with the vow of fatherly exultation the son whom he had before cast off:
how much more does that one and true Father, good, merciful, and tender — nay, himself goodness and mercy and tenderness — rejoice in the penitence of his sons, and threaten not wrath or the punishment of penalty to the penitent or to those who mourn and lament, but rather promises pardon and indulgence! Whence the Lord in the Gospel calls those who mourn blessed, because he who mourns provokes mercy: he who is stubborn and proud heaps up for himself wrath and the punishment of the coming judgment.
And therefore, dearest brother, we have decided that those who do not do penance, nor testify with their whole heart and with the open profession of their lamentation to the grief for their sins, are altogether to be prohibited from the hope of communion and of peace, if in infirmity and in peril they begin to entreat; because it is not penitence for sin but the warning of pressing death that compels them to ask, nor is he worthy to receive solace in death who has not considered that he was going to die. But as for what concerns the person of Novatian, dearest brother — about whom you desired me to write to you what heresy he had introduced — know that we ought in the first place not even to be curious as to what he teaches, since he teaches outside.
Let him boast, and proclaim his philosophy or his eloquence with proud words — he who has held neither fraternal charity nor ecclesiastical unity has lost even that which he was before. Unless indeed he seems to you a bishop, who, when a bishop had been made in the church by sixteen fellow-bishops, strives to be made an adulterous and alien bishop by deserters through canvassing; and, whereas there is from Christ one church throughout the whole world, divided into many members, and likewise one episcopate diffused in the harmonious multitude of many bishops — he, after God's tradition, after the connected and everywhere conjoined unity of the catholic church, attempts to make a human church, and sends his new apostles through very many cities, that he may set up certain recent foundations of his own institution; and whereas long since throughout all the provinces and through the several cities bishops have been ordained, aged in years, sound in faith, proved in tribulation, proscribed in persecution, he dares to create others, false bishops, over them:
as though he could either traverse the whole world by the obstinacy of his new attempt, or rend the framework of the ecclesiastical body by the sowing of his discord — not knowing that schismatics always seethe at their beginnings, but cannot have increase, nor augment what they have unlawfully begun, but at once fail together with their perverse rivalry. But he could not hold the episcopate, even if he had been made a bishop first and then departed from the body of his fellow-bishops and from the unity of the church, since the Apostle admonishes that we sustain one another in turn, lest we recede from the unity which God has established, and says: 'Sustaining one another in love, endeavouring to keep the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace.'
He therefore who observes neither the unity of the spirit nor the conjunction of peace, and separates himself from the bond of the church and from the college of priests, can have neither the power nor the honour of a bishop, who has willed to hold neither the unity nor the peace of the episcopate. Then further, how great is the swelling of arrogance, how great the forgetfulness of humility and gentleness, how great the boasting of his own arrogance, that one should either dare, or believe himself able to do, what the Lord did not grant even to the apostles — that he should think he is able to separate the tares from the wheat; or, as if it were granted to himself to carry the fan openly and to purge the threshing-floor, should attempt to separate the chaff from the wheat; and whereas the Apostle says:
'But in a great house there are not only vessels of gold and of silver, but also of wood and of earthenware' — let him seem to choose the golden and silver vessels, but to despise, cast away, and condemn the wooden and earthen ones; whereas it is not until the day of the Lord that the wooden vessels are burned up in the fire of the divine blaze, and the earthen are broken by him to whom an iron rod has been given. Or if he sets himself up as a searcher and judge of heart and reins, let him judge in all things equally; and since he knows it is written:
'Behold, you are made whole; sin no more, lest something worse befall you' — let him separate from his side and from his company defrauders and adulterers, since the cause of the adulterer is much graver and worse than that of the certificate-holder, seeing that the latter sinned through necessity, the former by his own will; the latter, deceived by error, thinking it enough for himself that he did not sacrifice, the former a stormer of another's marriage, or one who, entering a brothel, has violated his sanctified body and God's temple in detestable filth, plunging it into the sewer and the miry pit of the common rabble — as the Apostle says: 'Every sin that a man does is outside the body; but he who commits adultery sins against his own body.'
To these too, nevertheless, penitence is granted, and the hope of lamenting and making satisfaction is left, according to the same Apostle who says: 'I fear lest, when I come to you, I should mourn many of those who have sinned before and have not done penance for the uncleannesses which they have committed, and the fornications and lusts.' Nor let the new heretics flatter themselves in this, that they say they do not communicate with idolaters, when among them there are both adulterers and defrauders, who are held by the charge of idolatry, according to the Apostle who says: 'For know this, understanding, that every fornicator, or unclean person, or defrauder, which is idolatry, has no inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God.' And again:
'Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth, putting away fornication, uncleanness, and evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which are the service of idols, on account of which the wrath of God comes.' For since our bodies are members of Christ, and each of us is a temple of God, whoever by adultery violates the temple of God violates God; and he who in committing sins does the will of the devil serves demons and idols. For evil deeds come not from the Holy Spirit, but the lusts born of the prompting of the adversary and of the unclean spirit compel a man to act against God and to serve the devil. Thus it comes about that, if they say that one is defiled by another's sin and that the idolatry of the offender passes over to him who does not offend,
by their own utterance they cannot be excused from the charge of idolatry, since it is established by apostolic proof that the adulterers and defrauders with whom they communicate are idolaters. But to us, according to our faith and the form given by divine preaching, the reckoning of truth befits: that each one is held bound in his own sin, and that one cannot be made guilty for another, since the Lord forewarns and says: 'The justice of the just shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him.' And again: 'The fathers shall not die for the sons, and the sons shall not die for the fathers; each one shall die in his own sin.'
Reading and holding this, we think that no one should be barred from the fruit of satisfaction and the hope of peace, since we know, according to the faith of the divine Scriptures, with God himself as author and exhorter, that sinners are brought to do penance, and that pardon and indulgence are not denied to the penitent. And oh, the mockery that frustrates the brotherhood! Oh, the very deception of the wretched as they lament! Oh, the ineffectual and empty tradition of heretical instruction — to exhort to the penitence of satisfaction and to withdraw the medicine of satisfaction, to say to our brethren: 'Mourn and pour out tears, and groan by day and by night, and for the washing and purging of your sin labour abundantly and frequently; but outside the church, after all these things, you shall die;
whatever pertains to peace you shall do, but no peace which you seek shall you receive.' Who would not at once perish, who would not fail through that very despair, who would not turn his mind away from the purpose of lamentation? Do you think a countryman can work, if you say to him: 'Till your field with all the skill of husbandry, attend diligently to its cultivation, but you shall reap no harvest, [press no vintage,] gather no fruits of your olive-grove, pluck no apples from the trees'? Or if to one whom you would persuade to the ownership and use of ships you should say:
'Buy timber from the choicest forests, brother, weave the keel with strong and select oak, labour that a ship be built and equipped with helm, ropes, and sails; but when you have done these things, you shall not see the fruit of its workings and voyages.' To cut off and sever the way of grief and the path of penitence is — when in the Scriptures the Lord God blandishes those who return to him and do penance — by our hardness and cruelty, while the fruit of penitence is intercepted, to take away penitence itself.
But if we find that no one ought to be barred from doing penance, and that to those who entreat and implore the mercy of the Lord peace may be granted through His priests, according as He is merciful and tender, then the groaning of those who mourn must be admitted, and the fruit of penance must not be denied to those who grieve. And since among the dead there is no confession, nor can the open acknowledgment of sin be made there, those who have repented with their whole heart and have made their plea ought meanwhile to be received into the Church and there reserved for the Lord, who, when He comes to His Church, will surely judge concerning those whom He shall find within it.
But apostates and deserters, or adversaries and enemies who scatter the Church of Christ, cannot, according to the Apostle, be admitted to the peace of the Church even if they have been slain outside for the Name, since they have kept neither the unity of the Spirit nor of the Church. These few things, dearest brother, out of many, I have run through briefly as best I could, that I might both satisfy your desire and bind you more and more in the fellowship of our college and body. But if you have the opportunity and means of coming to us, we shall be able to confer more fully together in common, and to treat more richly and completely of the things that make for saving concord. I pray, dearest brother, that you may ever fare well.
You wrote to me, dearest brethren, that while you were in the city of Capsa for the ordination of a bishop, our brother and colleague Superius reported to you concerning our brothers Ninus, Clementianus, and Florus, who, having earlier been seized in the persecution and having confessed the Name of the Lord, had overcome the violence of the magistrate and the onset of the raging people; but afterwards, when they were tortured with grievous punishments before the proconsul, they were overborne by the force of the torments and fell from the rank of glory toward which they were striving with the full virtue of faith, being broken by prolonged tortures; yet even after this grievous fall, undertaken not by will but by necessity, they did not cease for these three years from doing penance.
And indeed, as far as concerns the judgment of my own mind, I think that the indulgence of the Lord will not be lacking to those who, it is agreed, stood in the battle-line, confessed the Name of the Lord, with the steadfastness of unshaken faith overcame the violence of the magistrates and the assault of the raging people, endured prison, and for a long time, amid the threats of the proconsul and the roaring of the crowd standing about, resisted the torments that tore them and tortured them with long repetition; so that, although in the end they appear to have been overcome by the weakness of the flesh, they may be relieved by the defense of their preceding merits, and it may be enough for such men to have lost their glory, yet we ought not to close to them the place of pardon as well, nor to deprive them of the Father's tender love and of our communion:
For whom we judge that, to obtain the clemency of the Lord, it may suffice that for three years continuously and sorrowfully, as you write, they have wept with the utmost lamentation of penance. Certainly I do not think that peace is entrusted to them rashly or carelessly, since we see that, by the courage of their warfare, they were not wanting to the battle before, and, even if the conflict should come again, they are able to repair their glory.
For since it has been resolved in council that those who do penance are to be aided in the peril of weakness and given peace, surely those ought to take precedence in receiving peace whom we see to have fallen not through weakness of soul, but who, having engaged in battle and been wounded, could not, through the frailty of the flesh, carry through the crown of their confession; especially since, when they desired to die, they were not permitted to be killed, but the torments tore them, worn out as long as they did not overcome the faith, which is unconquered, but only wearied the flesh, which is weak.
Yet since you have written that I should treat of this very matter most fully together with several colleagues, and a thing so great requires a greater and weightier deliberation from the conference of many, and now nearly all are tarrying among themselves with the brethren during the first solemnities of Easter—when they have satisfied the celebration of the solemnity among their own people and have begun to come to me, I will treat with each one more fully, so that on the matter about which you have consulted a firm sentence, weighed by the counsel of many priests, may be fixed among us and written back to you. I pray, dearest brethren, that we may ever fare well.
We had indeed determined long ago, dearest brother, by counsel shared mutually among us, that those who in the assault of persecution had been tripped up by the adversary and had fallen, and had defiled themselves with unlawful sacrifices, should do full penance for a long time, and, if the peril of weakness pressed upon them, should receive peace under the very stroke of death. For it was not...
...lawful, nor did the Father's tender love and divine clemency permit, that the Church should be closed to those knocking, and that the help of saving hope should be denied to those grieving and imploring, so that, departing from the world, they should be sent to the Lord without communion and peace—seeing that He Himself has permitted and given the law, that whatever should be bound on earth should be bound also in heaven, but that those things might be loosed there which had first been loosed here in the Church.
But indeed, since we see that the day of another assault has begun to draw near, and we are admonished by frequent and continual revelations to be armed and prepared for the battle which the enemy proclaims against us, and to prepare also by our exhortations the people committed to us by the divine condescension—let us by all means prepare the soldiers of Christ who desire arms and demand battle, and gather them within the camp of the Lord: under the compulsion of necessity we have resolved that to those who have not departed from the Church of the Lord, and who have not ceased from the very first day of their fall to do penance, and to lament, and to implore the Lord, peace is to be given, and that they ought to be armed and equipped for the battle which threatens.
For we must obey just revelations and admonitions, that the sheep be not abandoned to peril by the shepherds, but that the whole flock be gathered into one, and the army of the Lord armed for the contest of the heavenly warfare. For with reason was the penance of the grieving prolonged for a longer time, that the weak might be aided at their departure, so long as quiet and tranquillity were present, which could allow the tears of the long-mourning to be deferred and aid to be given late to those dying in weakness.
But now peace is necessary not for the weak but for the strong, and communion is to be given by us not to the dying but to the living, that those whom we rouse and exhort to the battle we may not leave unarmed and naked, but may fortify with the protection of the blood and body of Christ; and since the Eucharist is appointed for this end, that it may be a safeguard to those who receive it, let us arm with the protection of the Lord's fullness those whom we wish to be safe against the adversary. For how do we teach or provoke them to shed their blood in the confession of the Name, if we deny to them, about to do battle, the blood of Christ? Or how do we make them fit for the cup of martyrdom, if we do not first admit them, by the right of communion, to drink in the Church the cup of the Lord?
There ought to be a difference, dearest brother, between those who either have apostatized and, having returned to the world which they had renounced, live like the heathen, or have become deserters to the heretics and daily take up parricidal arms against the Church, and those who, not withdrawing from the threshold of the Church and continually and sorrowfully imploring the divine and fatherly comfort, now profess themselves ready for the fight and to stand firm and contend for the Name of their Lord and for their own salvation. In this time we give peace not to the sleeping but to the watchful; we give peace not for delights but for arms; we give peace not for rest but for the battle-line.
If, according as we hear and desire and believe of them, they stand firm and, together with us, lay low the adversary in the encounter, we shall not repent of having granted peace to men so brave; nay, it is the great honor and glory of our episcopate to have given peace to martyrs, that we priests, who daily celebrate the sacrifices of God, may prepare for God victims and oblations. But if—which may the Lord avert from our brethren—any of the lapsed should deceive, so as craftily to seek peace and, at the time of the impending battle, to receive communion with no intent to fight, he deceives and beguiles himself, who hides one thing in his heart and proclaims another with his voice.
As far as it is granted to us to see and to judge, we see the face of each, but we cannot search the heart and discern the mind. Concerning these the Searcher and Knower of hidden things judges, who is soon to come and to judge concerning the secret and hidden things of the heart. But the evil ought not to harm the good; rather the evil should be aided by the good. Nor on that account is peace to be denied to those about to suffer martyrdom, because there are some who will deny, since on this account peace is to be given to all who are about to do battle, lest through our ignorance he begin to be passed over who is destined to be crowned in the fight. And let no one say:
'He who attains martyrdom is baptized in his own blood, nor is peace from the bishop necessary to one who is destined to have the peace of his glory and to receive a greater reward from the Lord's condescension.' First, he cannot be fit for martyrdom who is not armed by the Church for the battle, and the mind fails which the unreceived Eucharist does not raise up and kindle. For the Lord says in His Gospel: 'But when they deliver you up, take no thought what you shall speak; for it shall be given you in that hour what you shall speak. For it is not you that speak, but the Spirit of your Father that speaks in you.'
But when He says that in those handed over and set in the confession of the Name the Spirit of the Father speaks, how can he be found ready or fit for confession who has not first, peace being received, received the Spirit of the Father, who, strengthening His servants, Himself speaks and confesses in us? Then further, if, having left all his goods, he flee and, set in hiding-places and in solitude, should chance to fall among robbers, or perish in fever and sickness, shall it not be imputed to us that so good a soldier—who forsook all his possessions and, despising home and parents or children, chose rather to follow his Lord—departs without peace and without communion?
Shall not either slothful negligence or cruel hardness be charged against us in the day of judgment, that we were unwilling either to care for in peace, or to arm for the battle, the sheep entrusted and committed to us? Shall it not be cast upon us by the Lord, which He cries and says through His prophet:
'Behold, you consume the milk and clothe yourselves with the wool, and you kill what is fat, and you do not feed my sheep; what was weak you have not strengthened, and what was sick you have not made strong, and what was bruised you have not comforted, and what was straying you have not called back, and what was lost you have not sought, and what was strong you have worn out with labor; and my sheep have been scattered, because there are no shepherds, and they have become food for all the beasts of the field, and there was none who sought or called them back. Therefore thus says the Lord: Behold, I am against the shepherds, and I will seek my sheep from their hands, and I will turn them away, that they may feed my sheep no more:'
'and they shall feed them no more, and I will draw my sheep out of their mouth, and I will feed them with judgment.' Lest therefore by our own mouth, by which we deny peace, by which we set forth the hardness of human cruelty rather than the divine and fatherly tenderness, the sheep committed to us be required back from us by the Lord, it has pleased us, the Holy Spirit suggesting and the Lord admonishing through many and manifest visions, that—since the enemy is foretold and shown to threaten us—we should gather the soldiers of Christ within the camp, and, the cases of each having been examined, give peace to the lapsed, nay rather supply arms to those about to fight. This we believe will please you also, in contemplation of the fatherly mercy.
But if any of the colleagues should arise who, the contest pressing, does not think peace should be given to the brothers and sisters, he shall render account in the day of judgment to the Lord, either of his unseasonable censure or of his inhuman hardness. We have set forth what accorded with faith and charity and solicitude, what was in our conscience: that the day of the contest has drawn near, that a violent enemy is soon to rise up against us, that a battle is coming, not such as was before, but far heavier and fiercer—this has often been shown to us from heaven, of this we are more frequently admonished by the providence and mercy of the Lord:
of whose help and tenderness we who trust in Him can be secure, because He who in peace foretells to His soldiers the coming battle will give victory in the encounter to those who fight. We pray, dearest brother, that you may ever fare well. Cyprian to the people abiding at Thibaris, greeting. I had indeed thought, and held it in mind, dearest brethren, that if the reason of affairs and the condition of the time should permit, according to what you have frequently desired, I myself would come to you, and, with whatever small measure of our exhortation, would there in person strengthen the brotherhood.
But since we are so detained by pressing matters that no opportunity is given of running far from here and being long absent from the people over whom by divine indulgence we preside, I have meanwhile sent to you these letters in my stead. For since by the condescension of the Lord, who instructs us, we are more often urged and admonished, we ought to bring the solicitude of our admonition to your conscience also. For you ought to know and to believe for certain and to hold, that the day of tribulation has begun to be over our head, and the end of the world and the time of Antichrist have drawn near, so that we may all stand prepared for the battle, and think of nothing but the glory of eternal life and the crown of the confession of the Lord; nor let us suppose that the things which are coming are such as those which have passed.
A heavier and fiercer battle now threatens, for which the soldiers of Christ ought to prepare themselves with incorrupt faith and robust valor, considering therefore that they daily drink the cup of the blood of Christ, that they themselves also may be able to shed their blood for Christ. For this is to wish to be found with Christ, to imitate that which Christ both taught and did, according to John the Apostle, who says: 'He who says that he abides in Christ ought himself also to walk as He walked.' Likewise the Apostle Paul exhorts and teaches, saying: 'We are sons of God. But if sons, then heirs also of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with Him, that we may also be glorified together with Him.'
All these things must now be considered by us, that no one may desire anything of the world that is now dying, but may follow Christ, who both lives forever and gives life to His servants who are established in the faith of His Name. For the time has come, dearest brethren, which our Lord long ago foretold and taught was to arrive, saying: 'The hour will come, that whosoever kills you will think that he does a service to God. And these things they will do, because they have not known the Father nor me. But these things I have spoken to you, that when their hour shall come, you may remember that I told you of them.'
Nor let anyone wonder that we are wearied by continual persecutions and frequently pressed by oppressing tribulations, since the Lord foretold beforehand that these things would come to pass in the last times, and equipped our warfare by the teaching and exhortation of His word; and the Apostle Peter also taught that persecutions come about that we may be proved, and that, by the example of the just who went before, we too may be joined by death and sufferings to the love of God which is the love of the just. For he set it down in his epistle, saying:
'Beloved, do not wonder at the fiery trial befalling you, which is for your testing, nor fall away as though some new thing happened to you; but as often as you partake in the sufferings of Christ, rejoice in all things, that in the revelation of His glory made manifest you also may rejoice and exult. If you are reproached in the name of Christ, you are blessed, because the name of the majesty and power of the Lord rests upon you, which indeed is blasphemed according to them, but according to us is honored.' And the apostles taught us those things which they too had learned from the Lord's precepts and the heavenly commandments, the Lord Himself strengthening us and saying:
'There is no one who leaves house or field or parents or brothers or wife or children for the kingdom of God's sake, and does not receive sevenfold in this time, and in the world to come life everlasting.' And again He says: 'Blessed shall you be, when men shall hate you and shall separate you and cast you out and revile your name as evil for the Son of man's sake. Rejoice in that day and exult; for behold, your reward is great in heaven.' The Lord willed that we should rejoice and exult in persecutions, because, when persecutions occur, then are given the crowns of faith, then are the soldiers of God proved, then are the heavens opened to the martyrs.
For we have not so given our name to the warfare that we should think only of peace and shun and refuse the warfare, seeing that in that very warfare the Lord, the master of humility and endurance and suffering, walked first, that He might do first what He taught was to be done, and that He who exhorts to suffer might Himself first suffer for us. Let it be before our eyes, dearest brethren, that He who alone received all judgment from the Father, and who is to come to judge, has already pronounced the sentence of His future judgment and inquiry, foretelling and attesting that He will confess before His Father those who confess, and will deny those who deny. If we could escape death, we should rightly fear to die.
But furthermore, since it is necessary for the mortal to die, let us embrace the occasion coming from the divine promise and condescension, and let us accomplish the end of our death with the reward of immortality; nor let us fear to be killed, who, it is agreed, when we are killed, are crowned. Nor let anyone, dearest brethren, when he sees our people put to flight by the fear of persecution and scattered, be disturbed because he does not see the brotherhood assembled nor hear the bishops discoursing. All cannot then be together at once, who are not permitted to kill, but must be killed.
Wherever in those days any one of the brothers shall have been separated from the flock for a while, by necessity of the time, in body but not in spirit, let him not be moved by the horror of that flight, nor, withdrawing and lying hidden, be terrified by the solitude of a desert place. He is not alone to whom Christ is a companion in flight. He is not alone who, keeping the temple of God, wherever he may be, is not without God.
And if, as he flees in the solitude and the mountains, a robber should overpower him, a wild beast assail him, hunger or thirst or cold afflict him, or, as he hastens by sea in headlong voyage, a tempest and storm should drown him, Christ watches His soldier wherever he fights, and to one dying for the honor of His Name in the cause of persecution He renders the reward which He promised He would give in the resurrection. Nor is the glory of martyrdom the less because he perished not publicly and among many, since the cause of perishing is to perish for Christ. For the witness of his martyrdom that Witness suffices who proves and crowns the martyrs. Let us imitate, dearest brethren, the just Abel, who inaugurated martyrdoms while he is the first slain for righteousness' sake.
Let us imitate Abraham, the friend of God, who did not hesitate to offer his son as a victim with his own hands, while he obeys God by the faith of his devotion. Let us imitate the three young men, Ananias, Azarias, and Misael, who, neither terrified by their age nor broken by their captivity—Judaea being conquered and Jerusalem taken—in His very kingdom overcame the king by the virtue of faith; who, being commanded to adore the statue which King Nebuchadnezzar had made, proved stronger than the threats of the king and the flames, proclaiming and attesting their faith in these words: 'King Nebuchadnezzar, we have no need to answer you concerning this matter. For there is a God whom we serve, who is able to deliver us from the furnace of burning fire, and He will deliver us out of your hands:'
'and if not, be it known to you that we do not serve your gods, nor do we adore the golden image which you have set up.' They believed that they could escape according to their faith, but they added 'and if not,' that the king might know that they could also die for the God whom they worshiped. For this is the strength of virtue and of faith: to believe and to know that God can deliver from the present death, and yet not to fear death nor yield, that faith may be the more strongly proved. There burst forth through their mouth the incorrupt and unconquered vigor of the Holy Spirit, that it might appear to be true which the Lord declared in His Gospel, saying: 'But when they seize you, take no thought what you shall speak; for it shall be given you in that hour what you shall speak.'
'For it is not you that speak, but the Spirit of your Father that speaks in you.' He said that what we may speak and answer is given to us in that hour from heaven and presented, and that it is not then we who speak, but the Spirit of God the Father: who, since He neither departs from nor is divided from those who confess, Himself both speaks and is crowned in us. So too Daniel, when he was compelled to adore the idol Bel, whom then both the people and the king worshiped, in asserting the honor of his God burst forth with full faith and freedom, saying: 'I worship nothing except the Lord my God, who founded heaven and earth.'
What of the Maccabees? Do not the grievous torments of the blessed martyrs, and the manifold punishments of the seven brothers, and the mother strengthening her children amid their punishments and herself dying together with her children, bear witness to documents of great valor and faith, and exhort us by their sufferings to the triumph of martyrdom? What of the prophets, whom the Holy Spirit quickened to the foreknowledge of things to come? What of the apostles, whom the Lord chose? Did they not, when the just are slain for righteousness' sake, teach us also to die? The nativity of Christ began at once with the martyrdoms of infants, so that for His Name's sake those who were two years old and under were slain. An age not yet fit for the battle proved fit for the crown.
That it might appear that those slain for Christ are innocent, innocent infancy was put to death for His Name's sake. It was shown that no one is immune from the peril of persecution, since even such as these accomplished martyrdoms. But how grievous a thing it is for a Christian man to be unwilling to suffer as a servant, when the Lord first suffered, and to be unwilling to suffer for our own sins, when He, having no sin of His own, suffered for us! The Son of God suffered to make us sons of God, and the son of man is unwilling to suffer, that he may continue to be a son of God. If we labor under the hatred of the world, Christ first endured the hatred of the world:
If we endure insults in this world, if flight, if torments, the Maker and Lord of the world endured heavier things, He who also warns us, saying: 'If the world,' He says, 'hates us, remember that it hated me first. If you were of the world, the world would love what was its own; but because you are not of the world, and I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hates you. Remember the word that I spoke to you: the servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you.' Our Lord and God taught and did all these things, so that the disciple who learns and does not do them can have no excuse.
Nor let any one of us, most beloved brethren, be so terrified by the fear of coming persecution or by the approaching advent of Antichrist as not to be found armed for all things by the exhortations of the Gospel and by the precepts and heavenly admonitions. Antichrist comes, but Christ comes upon him. The enemy goes about and rages, but at once the Lord follows, to avenge our sufferings and wounds. The adversary is angry and threatens, but there is One who can deliver us from his hands. He is to be feared whose wrath no one can escape, as He Himself forewarns and says: 'Do not fear those who kill the body, but cannot kill the soul; rather fear Him who can destroy both body and soul in hell.' And again:
'He who loves his life shall lose it, and he who hates his life in this world shall preserve it unto life eternal.' The Apocalypse also instructs and forewarns, saying: 'If any man worships the beast and his image, and receives his mark on his forehead or on his hand, he too shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, mixed in the cup of His wrath, and shall be punished with fire and brimstone before the eyes of the holy angels and before the eyes of the Lamb; and the smoke of their torments shall ascend for ever and ever, nor shall they have any rest day or night, whoever worships the beast and his image.' Men are trained and prepared for a worldly contest, and they count it great glory to their honor if it should fall to them to be crowned while the people look on and the emperor is present.
Behold a contest lofty and great, and glorious with the reward of a heavenly crown, in which God watches us as we strive, and, spreading His eyes over those whom He has deigned to make His sons, delights in the spectacle of our struggle. God beholds us as we do battle and contend in the conflict of faith; His angels behold us, and Christ beholds us also. How great is the dignity of glory, how great the happiness, to engage in combat with God presiding and to be crowned with Christ as judge! Let us arm ourselves, most beloved brethren, with all our strength, and let us prepare ourselves for the contest with an uncorrupted mind, an undivided faith, and devoted courage. Let the camp of God march out to the battle-line that is appointed for us. Let the unblemished be armed, lest the unblemished lose what he has lately stood firm in; let the lapsed also be armed,
so that the lapsed too may recover what he has lost, and that honor may rouse the unblemished and grief may rouse the lapsed to the battle. The blessed Apostle teaches us to be armed and prepared, saying: 'Our wrestling is not against flesh and blood, but against the powers and princes of this world and of this darkness, against the spirits of wickedness in heavenly places. Wherefore put on the whole armor, that you may be able to resist in the evil day, that, when you have accomplished all things, you may stand with your loins girded about with truth, having put on the breastplate of righteousness, and your feet shod in the preparation of the Gospel of peace, taking up the shield of faith, with which you may quench all the fiery darts of the wicked one, and the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God.'
Let us take up these arms; let us fortify ourselves with these spiritual and heavenly defenses, that in the evil day we may be able to resist the threats of the devil and to fight back. Let us put on the breastplate of righteousness, that the breast may be defended and safe against the darts of the enemy. Let our feet be shod and armed with the Gospel teaching, so that when the serpent begins to be trodden and crushed by us, he may not be able to bite us or trip us up. Let us bravely bear the shield of faith, by whose protection whatever the enemy hurls may be extinguished.
Let us also take, for the covering of the head, the spiritual helmet, that the ears may be defended, lest they hear deadly decrees; that the eyes may be defended, lest they behold detestable idols; that the forehead may be defended, that the sign of God may be kept inviolate; that the mouth may be defended, that the victorious tongue may confess Christ its Lord. Let us also arm the right hand with the spiritual sword, that it may bravely reject the deadly sacrifices; that, mindful of the Eucharist, the hand which receives the Lord's body may embrace the Lord Himself, afterward to receive from the Lord the reward of heavenly crowns.
O what a day that will be, and how great, most beloved brethren, when the Lord shall begin to number His people and, by the examination of His divine knowledge, to review the merits of each one, to send the guilty into hell and to condemn our persecutors with the perpetual burning of penal flame, but to pay out to us the reward of our faith and devotion!
What glory there will be, and how great the joy, to be admitted to see God, to be honored so as to share with Christ your Lord and God the joy of salvation and eternal light, to greet Abraham and Isaac and Jacob and all the patriarchs and the apostles and the prophets and the martyrs, to rejoice with the just and the friends of God in the kingdom of heaven in the delight of the immortality granted there, to receive there what neither eye has seen nor ear heard nor has entered into the heart of man! For the Apostle declares that we receive greater things than what we here either do or suffer, saying: 'The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory to come, which shall be revealed in us.'
When that revelation comes, when the brightness of God shines upon us, we shall be as blessed and joyful, honored by the favor of the Lord, as those shall remain guilty and wretched who, as deserters of God or rebels against God, have done the will of the devil, so that they must needs be tormented together with him in unquenchable fire. Let these things, most beloved brethren, cling to your hearts. Let this be the preparation of our arms, this our meditation by day and by night: to have before our eyes, and ever to turn over in thought and feeling, the punishments of the wicked and the rewards and merits of the just—what the Lord threatens by way of penalty to those who deny Him, and what He promises by way of glory to those who confess Him.
If, while we are thus thinking and meditating, the day of persecution should come upon us, the soldier of Christ, instructed by His precepts and admonitions, will not be terrified at the battle, but is ready for the crown. I wish you, dearest brethren, ever to fare well. Cyprian to his brother Cornelius, greeting.
I have read your letter, dearest brother, which you sent by our brother Saturus the acolyte—a letter full enough of brotherly love, of ecclesiastical discipline, and of priestly censure—in which you signified that Felicissimus, that enemy of Christ, had been kept away by you, not now for the first time but long ago, on account of his many and most grievous crimes, and condemned not only by my sentence but by that of very many fellow bishops, and rejected by you there; and that, when he had come surrounded by a crowd and a faction of desperate men, he was, with the full vigor with which bishops ought to act, driven out of the Church—from which he had already long ago, together with men like himself, been driven by the majesty of God and the severity of Christ our Lord and Judge—lest, being an author of schism and division, a defrauder of money entrusted to him, a ravisher of virgins, a despoiler and corrupter of many marriages, he should any longer, by the disgrace of his presence and his shameless and incestuous contagion, violate the spouse of Christ, who is uncorrupt, holy, and chaste.
But indeed, brother, when I had read another letter which you had appended to the first, I was quite astonished, for I perceived that you had been somewhat moved by the threats and terrors of those who had come, when, as you wrote, they had assailed you, threatening with the utmost desperation that, if you did not accept the letters they had brought, they would read them out publicly and would utter many base and shameful things, worthy of their own mouths.
But if this is so, dearest brother—that the audacity of the most wicked is to be feared, and that the evil should accomplish through rashness and desperation what by law and equity they cannot—then it is all over with the vigor of the episcopate and with the lofty and divine power of governing the Church; nor can we any longer endure or be Christians, if it has come to this, that we should dread the threats and snares of the lost. For both Gentiles and Jews threaten, and heretics and all whose breasts and minds the devil has besieged daily testify their venomous rage with frenzied voice. Yet we must not on that account yield because they threaten, nor is the adversary and enemy therefore greater than Christ because he claims and assumes so much for himself in the world.
There ought to remain among us, dearest brother, an immovable strength of faith, and a steadfast and unshaken courage that ought to withstand all the assaults and onsets of the howling waves, as with the firmness and mass of a rock standing in their way. Nor does it matter from what quarter terror or danger comes to a bishop, who lives subject to terrors and dangers and yet becomes glorious through those very terrors and dangers.
For we ought not to consider and regard only the threats of Gentiles or Jews, since we see the Lord Himself seized by His own brethren and betrayed by him whom He had chosen from among the apostles. At the very beginnings of the world, too, the just Abel was slain by none other than a brother, and Jacob, as he fled, was pursued by a hostile brother, and the boy Joseph was sold by his brothers who sold him; and in the Gospel also we read it foretold that our enemies will rather be those of our own household, and that those who had first been joined by the sacrament of unanimity will betray one another. It matters nothing who betrays or rages, since God permits the betrayal and the crowning. Nor is it any disgrace to us to suffer from brethren what Christ suffered, nor is it any glory to them to do what Judas did.
But what self-exaltation is this, what swelling, inflated, and empty boasting of those who threaten—to threaten me when absent, while here they have me present in their power? We do not fear the revilings with which they daily lacerate themselves and their own life; we do not shudder at the clubs and stones and swords which they brandish with parricidal words. In what lies within them, such men are murderers in the sight of God. Yet they cannot slay, unless the Lord permit them to slay; and since we must die but once, they nevertheless by their hatred, words, and offenses kill themselves daily.
But not on that account, dearest brother, is ecclesiastical discipline to be forsaken or priestly censure relaxed, because we are harassed with revilings or shaken with terrors—since the divine Scripture comes to meet us and admonishes us, saying: 'But he who is presumptuous and contumacious, a man boasting of himself, shall in no way prosper, who has enlarged his soul like hell.' And again: 'And fear not the words of a sinful man, for his glory shall be dung and worms. Today he is lifted up, and tomorrow he shall not be found, because he is turned into his earth, and his thought shall perish.' And again: 'I have seen the wicked exalted and lifted up above the cedars of Lebanon; and I passed by, and behold, he was not; and I sought him, and his place was not found.'
This exaltation and inflation and arrogant, proud boasting is born not of the teaching of Christ, who teaches humility, but of the spirit of Antichrist, whom the Lord reproaches through the prophet, saying: 'But you have said in your heart: I will ascend into heaven, I will set my throne above the stars of God, I will sit upon the high mountain, above the high mountains toward the north, I will ascend above the clouds, I will be like the Most High.' And He added, saying: 'But you shall descend to hell, into the foundations of the earth; and those who see you shall marvel over you.' Whence also the divine Scripture in another place threatens a like punishment for such men, and says: 'For the day of the Lord of Sabaoth shall be upon everyone who is injurious and proud, and upon everyone who is lofty and lifted up.'
And so, from his own mouth and from his own words each one is at once betrayed, and whether he has Christ in his heart or rather Antichrist is disclosed by his speaking, according to what the Lord says in His Gospel: 'O generation of vipers, how can you speak good things, when you are evil? For out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks. A good man out of his good treasure brings forth good things, and an evil man out of his evil treasure brings forth evil things.' Whence also that rich sinner, who implores aid from Lazarus set in Abraham's bosom and placed in refreshment, while he is tortured in torments and scorched by the burning heats of consuming flame, among all the parts of his body, his mouth and tongue chiefly suffer punishment—because, namely, he had sinned more with his tongue and mouth.
For since it is written, 'Neither shall the railers possess the kingdom of God,' and again the Lord says in His Gospel, 'Whoever shall say to his brother, You fool, and whoever shall say, Raca, shall be liable to the hell of fire'—how can those escape the censure of the Lord the avenger who heap such things not only upon brethren but even upon priests, to whom so great an honor is granted by the favor of God that whoever did not obey His priest, even one judging here for a time, was at once put to death? In Deuteronomy the Lord God speaks, saying: 'And whatever man shall act in pride, so as not to hearken to the priest or the judge, whoever he shall be in those days, that man shall die; and all the people, when they hear, shall fear, and shall not act impiously any more.'
Likewise to Samuel, when he was despised by the Jews, God says: 'They have not despised you, but they have despised me.' And the Lord also in the Gospel: 'He who hears you hears me, and Him who sent me; and he who rejects you rejects me, and Him who sent me.' And when He had cleansed the leper, He said, 'Go and show yourself to the priest.' And when afterward, at the time of His passion, He had received a blow from the priest's servant, and the servant had said to Him, 'Do you answer the high priest thus?'—the Lord said nothing contumeliously against the high priest, nor detracted anything from the honor of the priest, but rather, asserting and showing His own innocence, He said: 'If I have spoken evil, give testimony of the evil; but if well, why do you strike me?'
Likewise in the Acts of the Apostles, the blessed Apostle Paul afterward—when it had been said to him, 'Do you so revile the priest of God?'—although, the Lord being now crucified, those men had begun to be sacrilegious and impious and bloodstained and no longer retained anything of priestly honor and authority, nevertheless Paul, considering that very title, however empty, and a certain shadow of a priest, said: 'I did not know, brethren, that he is the high priest; for it is written, You shall not revile the ruler of your people.'
Since such and so many examples precede, by which priestly authority and power is established from the divine favor, what kind of men do you think those are who, being enemies of priests and rebels against the catholic Church, are terrified neither by the threatening of the forewarning Lord nor by the vengeance of the coming judgment? For heresies have arisen and schisms have been born from no other source than this, that the priest of God is not obeyed, and that one priest in the Church for a time, and one judge for a time in the place of Christ, is not considered.
And if the whole brotherhood would obey him according to the divine teachings, no one would stir up anything against the college of priests; no one, after the divine judgment, after the suffrage of the people, after the consent of the fellow bishops, would make himself a judge now not of the bishops but of God; no one would rend the Church of Christ by a breach of unity; no one, pleasing himself and swelling with pride, would found a new heresy apart and outside—unless there be someone of such sacrilegious rashness and ruined mind as to think that a priest is made without the judgment of God, when the Lord says in His Gospel: 'Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing, and not one of them falls to the ground without the will of the Father?'
When He says that not even the least things happen without the will of God, does anyone suppose that the highest and greatest things happen in the Church of God either without God's knowledge or without His permission, and that priests—that is, His stewards—are ordained not according to His decision? This is not to have the faith by which we live; this is not to give honor to God, by whose nod and will we know and believe that all things are ruled and governed. Plainly, bishops are made not according to the will of God who are made outside the Church, who are made contrary to the ordinance and tradition of the Gospel, just as the Lord Himself sets it down in the Twelve Prophets and says: 'They set up for themselves a king, but not by me.' And again: 'Their sacrifices shall be as the bread of mourning; all who eat of them shall be defiled.'
And through Isaiah too the Holy Spirit cries out and says: 'Woe to you, rebellious sons! Thus says the Lord: You have taken counsel, but not by me; and you have made a covenant, but not by my Spirit, to add sins upon sins.'
For the rest—for I speak as one provoked, I speak as one grieving, I speak as one compelled—when a bishop is appointed in the place of one deceased, when he is chosen in peace by the suffrage of the whole people, when he is protected by the help of God in persecution, faithfully joined to all his colleagues, already approved to his people in the episcopate for four years, serving discipline in tranquility, proscribed in time of storm, with the name of his episcopate appended and attached to him, so often demanded for the lion, honored in the circus, in the amphitheater, by the testimony of the Lord's favor—in these very days in which I wrote this letter to you, on account of the sacrifices which the people were ordered by a published edict to celebrate, again demanded for the lion in the circus by the shout of the populace:
when such a man, dearest brother, is seen to be assailed by certain desperate and lost men set outside the Church, it is evident who is doing the assailing—not, of course, Christ, who either appoints or protects priests, but he who is the adversary of Christ and the enemy of His Church, who for this reason persecutes with his harassment the one set over the Church, that, the helmsman being removed, he may rage more atrociously and violently about the shipwrecks of the Church. Nor ought it to disturb anyone who is faithful and mindful of the Gospel and who retains the commands of the forewarning Apostle, dearest brother,
if certain proud and contumacious men, enemies of the priests of God, in these last times either withdraw from the Church or act against the Church—since both the Lord and His apostles foretold beforehand that such men would now come. Nor let anyone marvel that the servant is forsaken by certain men, when the disciples forsook the Lord Himself, who was performing the greatest and most wonderful deeds and proving the powers of God the Father by the testimony of His works. And yet He did not rebuke those who withdrew, nor threaten them gravely, but rather, turning to His apostles, said: 'Do you also wish to go?'—keeping, namely, the law by which man, left to his own freedom and established in his own choice, seeks for himself either death or salvation.
Peter, however, upon whom the Church had been built by the same Lord, speaking one for all and answering with the voice of the Church, said: 'Lord, to whom shall we go? You have the words of eternal life, and we believe and have known that you are the Christ, the Son of the living God'—signifying, namely, and showing that those who depart from Christ perish by their own fault, but that the Church, which believes in Christ and which holds fast what it has once known, never at all departs from Him, and that they are the Church who remain in the house of God; but that they whom we see not made solid by the stability of the grain, but, like chaff, winnowed by the spirit of the scattering enemy, are not the planting planted by God the Father—concerning whom John too in his epistle says:
'They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would surely have remained with us.' Likewise Paul admonishes us, when the evil perish from the Church, not to be moved, nor to have our faith diminished by the perfidious who withdraw. 'For what,' he says, 'if some of them have fallen from the faith? Has their unbelief made void the faith of God? God forbid; for God is true, but every man a liar.' As far as it concerns us, it belongs to our conscience, brother, to take care that no one perishes from the Church through our fault.
But if anyone perishes of his own accord and by his own crime, and is unwilling to do penance and to return to the Church, we who counsel for his health shall be blameless in the day of judgment, and they alone shall remain in punishments who have been unwilling to be healed by the wholesomeness of our counsel. Nor ought the revilings of the lost to move us, so that we should not depart from the right way and from the sure rule—since the Apostle too instructs us, saying: 'If I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ.' It makes a difference whether one desires to win the favor of men or of God. If men are pleased, the Lord is offended; but if we strive and labor that we may be able to please God, we ought to despise both the revilings and the curses of men.
But as for the fact that I did not at once write to you, dearest brother, about that Fortunatus, the pseudo-bishop set up by a few inveterate heretics—that was not a matter which ought to have been reported to your notice hastily and at once, as though it were something great or to be feared, especially since you already knew well enough the name of Fortunatus, who is one of the five presbyters long ago fugitives from the Church and lately kept away by the sentence of our fellow bishops, many and most weighty men, who in the previous year wrote letters to you about this matter. Likewise you would recognize Felicissimus, the standard-bearer of sedition, who is himself also contained in those same letters of our fellow bishops sent to you long ago—
who has not only been kept away by these men here, but also was lately driven by you from the Church there. Since I was confident that these things were within your knowledge and knew for certain that they cleaved to your memory and discipline, I did not think it necessary that the follies of the heretics should be announced to you swiftly and urgently. For it ought not to pertain equally to the majesty and dignity of the catholic Church what the audacity of heretics and schismatics contrives among themselves. For the party of Novatian too is said to have now made for itself there a pseudo-bishop—Maximus the presbyter, lately sent to us as a legate by Novatian and rejected from our communion.
Nevertheless I had not written to you about this, since all these things are despised by us, and I had lately sent you the names of the bishops appointed here who, sound and whole, preside over the brethren in the catholic Church. And this, of course, it pleased us, by the counsel of all of us, to write to you, that there might be a short way for dispelling error and for discerning the truth, and that you and our colleagues might know to whom you should write, and from whom you ought to receive letters in turn; so that if anyone besides these whom we have embraced in our letter should dare to write to us, you would know that he was either stained with sacrifice or with a libellus, or was one of the heretics—perverse, that is, and profane.
Having, however, obtained the occasion of a most intimate man and cleric through Felicianus the acolyte, whom you had sent with our colleague Perseus, among the other matters which from here were to be conveyed to your notice, I also wrote to you about that Fortunatus. But while our brother Felicianus was there either delayed by the wind or detained by us for the receiving of other letters, he was forestalled by Felicissimus, who hastened to you. For thus crimes always hasten, as though by their haste they might prevail against innocence.
Through Felicianus, moreover, I signified to you, brother, that there had come to Carthage Privatus, an old heretic in the colony of Lambaesis, condemned many years ago, on account of his many and grievous offenses, by the sentence of ninety bishops, and most severely branded by the letters even of our predecessors Fabian and Donatus—which is not hidden from your conscience. And when he said that he wished to plead his cause among us in the council which we held on the Ides of May last past, and was not admitted, he made that Fortunatus a pseudo-bishop for himself, worthy of his own college. There had come with him also a certain Felix, whom he himself had long ago set up as a pseudo-bishop outside the Church in heresy.
But Jovinus and Maximus too, as companions, were present with Privatus the heretic—men condemned by the sentence of nine of our colleagues for unspeakable sacrifices and for the crimes proved against them, and again also kept away by very many of us in council in the previous year. With these four was joined a fifth, Repostus of Suturnurca, who not only lapsed himself in the persecution, but also cast down the greatest part of his own people by sacrilegious persuasion. These five, with a few who had either sacrificed or were of evil conscience, co-opted Fortunatus as a pseudo-bishop for themselves—since, with the crimes consenting together into one, such a ruler should be, namely, as those who are ruled.
Hence now, dearest brother, you can also recognize the other lies which those desperate and lost men spread there—for whereas of the sacrificers or heretics there were no more than five pseudo-bishops who came to Carthage and set up Fortunatus as the companion of their madness, yet they, as sons of the devil and full of falsehood, dared, as you write, to boast that twenty-five bishops had been present. Which lie they were also boasting here previously among our brethren, saying that twenty-five bishops were going to come from Numidia to make a bishop for them.
After they had been exposed and confounded in their lie — when five shipwrecked men, alone surviving and kept away from us, had come together and uncovered the truth — they sailed to Rome with the wares of their falsehoods, as though truth could not sail in pursuit of them, the truth that would convict their lying tongues by the proof of a sure fact. And this, brother, is true madness: not to consider nor to know that lies do not deceive for long; that night lasts only until the day dawns; but that, once the day is made bright and the sun has risen, darkness and gloom give way to the light, and the robberies that prowled through the night come to an end. In short, if you were to ask them for names, they would not have even any whom they might falsely name.
So great is the dearth even of wicked men among them, that not even twenty-five can be gathered to their side, whether from those who sacrificed or from heretics. And yet, to deceive the ears of the simple and the absent, the number is inflated by lying — as though, even if this number were true, the Church could be vanquished by heretics or righteousness by the unrighteous. Nor is it fitting for me, dearest brother, now to deal with them on equal terms and to run through in my discourse the things they have committed and still commit, since we must consider what it befits the priests of God to put forth and to write; nor ought grief to speak among us as much as shame, lest, being provoked, I should seem to be heaping up curses rather than charges and sins.
I am silent, therefore, about the frauds committed against the Church; I pass over the conspiracies and adulteries and the various kinds of crimes. That one thing, in which the cause is neither mine nor men's but God's, I do not think should be passed over concerning their misdeed: namely, that from the very first day of the persecution, when the recent crimes of the offenders were still seething, and when from unholy sacrifices not only the altars of the devil but the very hands and mouths of the lapsed were still smoking, they did not cease to take communion with the lapsed and to intervene before any penance had been done. God cries out: 'He that sacrifices to gods shall be rooted out, save to the Lord alone.' And the Lord says in the Gospel: 'Whoever shall deny me, him will I deny.' And in another place the indignation and wrath of God is not silent, saying:
'To them you poured out libations, and to them you offered sacrifices. Shall I not be indignant at these things? says the Lord.' Yet they intervene that God be not entreated — God who Himself testifies that He is indignant. They intervene that Christ be not won over by prayers and satisfactions — Christ who declares that He will deny the one who denies Him. We, in the very time of persecution, sent letters about this very matter, and we were not heeded. After a council had been held repeatedly, we decreed, not by our consent alone but also under threat, that the brethren should do penance, and that no one should rashly grant peace to those who did no penance.
And they, sacrilegious against God, rash in impious fury against the priests of God, withdrawing from the Church and taking up parricidal arms against the Church, labor that the devil's malice may consummate its work — that the divine mercy may not heal those wounded within His Church. They corrupt by the deceit of their lies the penance of the wretched whom He would heal, that satisfaction may not be made to an indignant God; that the one who has either first blushed to be a Christian or afterward feared it may not seek Christ his Lord; that he who had withdrawn from the Church may not return to the Church. Effort is spent that sins may not be redeemed by just satisfactions and lamentations, that wounds may not be washed away by tears.
True peace is taken away by the lie of a false peace; the saving bosom of the mother is shut up by the intervening stepmother, lest weeping and groaning be heard from the breast and mouth of the lapsed. The lapsed are moreover compelled to revile the priests with those very tongues and mouths with which they had before sinned in the Capitol; they pursue with insults and reviling voices the confessors and the virgins and all the just who are eminent in the praise of faith and glorious in the Church. By these men, indeed, it is not so much the modesty, humility, and reverence of our people that is struck down, as it is their own hope and life that is torn to pieces. For not he who hears, but he who utters, the insult is wretched; nor he who is struck by a brother, but he who strikes a brother, is a transgressor in the law.
And when the guilty do injury to the innocent, it is they who suffer the injury who believe themselves to be doing it. Hence their mind is stricken, their spirit dull, their sense estranged: it is the wrath of God not to understand one's sins, so that no penance may follow — as it is written: 'And God gave them a spirit of compunction,' that is, lest they turn back and be healed and, after their sins, be made whole by entreaties and just satisfactions. Paul the Apostle in his epistle sets it down and says: 'They received not the love of the truth that they might be saved; and therefore God shall send them the working of error, that they may believe a lie, that all may be judged who have not believed the truth, but have taken pleasure in unrighteousness.'
The first degree of blessedness is not to sin; the second, to acknowledge one's sins. In the first, an innocence runs whole and undefiled which one may keep; in the second, there follows a remedy which may heal. Both of these these men have lost, having offended God: so that both the grace which is received from the sanctification of baptism is lost, and there is no penance at hand by which the fault may be cured. Or do you think, brother, that crimes against God are light, faults small and trifling, when through these men the majesty of the indignant God is not entreated, when His wrath and fire and the Day of the Lord are not feared, when, with antichrist at hand, the faith of the militant people is disarmed, while the vigor and the fear of Christ are taken away? Let the laity see how they may cure this in themselves.
Upon the priests rests the greater labor, in asserting and safeguarding the majesty of God, lest we should seem in this respect to neglect anything, since the Lord admonishes and says: 'And now this commandment is to you, O priests: if you will not hear, and if you will not lay it to heart to give glory to my name, says the Lord, I will send a curse upon you, and I will curse your blessing.'
Is honor, then, given to God when the majesty and censure of God are so despised that, although He declares that He is indignant and angry with those who sacrifice, and although He threatens eternal punishments and perpetual torments, it is nonetheless proposed and declared by these sacrilegious men that the wrath of God should not be considered, that the judgment of the Lord should not be feared, that no knocking should be made at the Church of Christ; but that, with penance set aside and no confession of the crime made, with the bishops despised and trampled, peace should be proclaimed by presbyters with deceitful words, and — that the lapsed may not rise, or those placed outside return to the Church — communion should be offered to those not in communion?
For these men it was not even enough to have departed from the Gospel, to have taken away from the lapsed the hope of satisfaction and penance, to have removed from all sense and fruit of penance those entangled in frauds, or defiled by adulteries, or polluted by the deadly contagion of sacrifices, so that they should not entreat God, nor make confession of their crimes in the Church; but they have set up for themselves, outside the Church and against the Church, a conventicle of a ruined faction, where a crowd of those evil in their consciences and unwilling to entreat and make satisfaction to God might flock together:
After all this, they moreover dare, with a pseudo-bishop set up for them by heretics, to sail and to carry letters from schismatics and profane men to the chair of Peter and to the principal Church, whence priestly unity took its rise; nor do they consider that these are the Romans whose faith was praised by the preaching of the Apostle, to whom perfidy can have no access. But what is the reason for their coming, and for announcing a pseudo-bishop made against the bishops? For either it pleases them what they have done, and they persist in their crime; or, if it displeases them and they withdraw, they know whither to return.
For since it has been ordained by us all, and is equally fair and just, that each man's cause should be heard there where the crime was committed, and since to individual pastors a portion of the flock has been assigned which each is to rule and govern, being about to render an account of his stewardship to the Lord, it is altogether fitting that those over whom we preside should not run about, nor by their crafty and deceitful rashness dash to pieces the cohering concord of the bishops, but should plead their cause there where they can have both accusers and witnesses of their crime:
unless to a few desperate and lost men the authority of the bishops established in Africa seems to be of less account — bishops who have already passed judgment on these men, and who recently, by the weight of their judgment, condemned their conscience bound with many snares of crimes. Now their cause has been examined; now sentence has been pronounced upon them; nor does it befit the dignity of the priesthood to be reproached with the levity of a fickle and inconstant mind, since the Lord teaches and says: 'Let your speech be: Yes, yes; No, no.' If the number of those who passed judgment on them the previous year be reckoned together with the presbyters and deacons, more were then present at the trial and examination than are these same men who now appear to be joined with Fortunatus.
For you ought to know, dearest brother, that after he was made a pseudo-bishop by heretics, he is now almost deserted by all. For those to whom deceptions were in the past held out, and to whom false words were given — that they would all at the same time return to the Church — after they saw a pseudo-bishop made there, learned that they had been frustrated and deceived, and they come back daily and knock at the Church; while we, however, who must render an account to the Lord, anxiously weigh and carefully examine who ought to be received and admitted to the Church. For to some, either their crimes stand in the way, or the brethren stubbornly and firmly resist, so that they cannot be received at all without scandal and danger to very many.
For rotten things are not to be gathered in such a way that what is whole and sound be wounded; nor is that a useful or prudent shepherd who so mingles diseased and infected sheep with the flock that he contaminates the whole flock with the affliction of the clinging evil. ['Pay no heed to their number: for better is one who fears God than a thousand impious sons,' as the Lord has spoken through the prophet, saying: 'Son, take no delight in impious sons, though they be multiplied to you, when the fear of God is not in them.'] O that you could, dearest brother, be present there with us when these depraved and perverse men return from the schism:
You would see what labor it is for me to persuade our brethren to patience, that with the grief of their souls allayed they may consent to the receiving and healing of the evil. For just as they rejoice and are glad when the tolerable and the less culpable return, so on the contrary they murmur and resist as often as the incorrigible and the wanton — those defiled either by adulteries or by sacrifices, and after these things still moreover proud — so return to the Church as to corrupt the good dispositions within. With difficulty do I persuade the people, indeed I wring it from them, that they should suffer such men to be admitted.
And the grief of the brotherhood has been made the more just by this: that one and another, received through my own indulgence though the people resisted and gainsaid, have turned out worse than they were before, and could not keep faith with their penance, because they had not come with true penance. But what shall I say of those who now have sailed to you with Felicissimus, the defendant in all crimes, sent as envoys by Fortunatus the pseudo-bishop, bringing to you letters as false as he is false whose letters they bear, as manifold is their consciousness of sins, as execrable their life, as foul — so that, even if they were in the Church, such men ought to be cast out of the Church?
In short, because they know their own conscience, they neither dare to come nor to approach the threshold of the Church, but wander abroad throughout the province to circumvent and despoil the brethren; and now sufficiently known to all and everywhere excluded for their misdeeds, they sail thither even to you. For they can have no face to approach us or to take their stand among us, since the crimes which are charged against them by the brethren are most bitter and most grave. If they should wish to undergo our judgment, let them come. In short, if there can be for them any excuse and defense, let us see what sense of satisfaction they have, what fruit of penance they bring. Neither here is the Church shut to anyone, nor is the bishop denied to any.
Our patience and indulgence and humanity is ready for those who come. I desire that all return into the Church; I desire that all our fellow-soldiers be enclosed within the camp of Christ and the dwellings of God the Father. I remit all things; I overlook much in my zeal and longing to gather the brotherhood together. Even the things that have been committed against God I do not examine with the full judgment of religion. In remitting offenses more than I ought, I almost myself offend. With ready and full love I embrace those who return with penance, confessing their sin with a humble and simple satisfaction.
But if there are any who think they can return to the Church not by prayers but by threats, or suppose they make an entrance for themselves not by lamentations and satisfactions but by terrors, let them hold for certain that the Church of the Lord stands shut against such men, and that the camp of Christ, unconquered and strong and fortified by the Lord's protection, does not yield to threats. The priest of God, holding fast to the Gospel and keeping the precepts of Christ, can be killed, but cannot be conquered. Zacharias, the priest of God, supplies and furnishes us with examples of virtue and faith: who, when he could not be terrified by threats and stoning, was killed in the temple of God, crying out and repeatedly saying that which we too cry out and say against the heretics: 'Thus says the Lord:
You have forsaken the ways of the Lord, and the Lord shall forsake you.' For just because a few rash and wicked men forsake the heavenly and saving ways of the Lord, and, not doing holy things, are deserted by the Holy Spirit, we ought not therefore to be forgetful of the divine tradition, so as to reckon the crimes of the raging to be greater than the judgments of the priests, or to suppose that human endeavors avail more for assault than the divine protection prevails for safeguarding.
Or is it for this, dearest brother, that the dignity of the Catholic Church and the faithful and uncorrupted majesty of the people placed within, and likewise the priestly authority and power, are to be laid aside — that men set up outside the Church as heretics should say they wish to judge concerning the prelate of the Church; the sick concerning the sound, the wounded concerning the whole, the lapsed concerning the standing, the defendant concerning the judge, the sacrilegious concerning the priest?
What remains, then, but that the Church should yield to the Capitol; and that, with the priests withdrawing and removing the Lord's altar, idols and images with their altars should cross over into the sacred and venerable assembly of our clergy; and that to Novatian there should be furnished more abundant and fuller material for declaiming and inveighing against us, if those who have sacrificed and have publicly denied Christ should begin not only to be entreated and admitted without penance done, but moreover to lord it by the power of their terror? If they ask for peace, let them lay down their arms. If they make satisfaction, why do they threaten? Or if they threaten, let them know that they are not feared by the priests of God.
For neither will antichrist himself, when he begins to come, enter the Church because he threatens; nor is yielding made to his arms and violence because he professes that he will destroy those who resist. The heretics arm us while they think us to be terrified by their threatening; they do not cast us down upon our face, but rather lift us up and inflame us, while they make for the brethren that very peace which is worse than persecution. And we indeed desire that they may not fulfill in fury and crime what they say, lest those who sin by perfidious and cruel words should also transgress in deeds.
We pray and beseech God, whom they cease not to provoke and exasperate, that their hearts may grow gentle, that, their fury laid aside, their minds may return to sanity, that their breasts covered with the darkness of sins may recognize the light of penance, and that they may rather ask that prayers and supplications be poured out for them by the prelate, than themselves pour out the blood of a priest. But if they persist in their fury and cruelly persevere in these their ambushes and parricidal threats, no priest of God is so weak, so prostrate and abject, so feeble through the frailty of human mediocrity, as not to be divinely raised up against the enemies and assailants of God — whose lowliness and infirmity is not animated by the vigor and strength of the protecting Lord.
It is of no concern to us either by whom or when we perish, since we are to receive from the Lord the reward of death and of blood. Theirs is the condition to be wept and lamented, whom the devil so blinds that, not considering the eternal torments of hell, they endeavor to imitate the advent of the now-approaching antichrist.
And although I know, dearest brother, that out of the mutual love which we owe and show to one another, you always read our letters to the most flourishing clergy there presiding with you, and to the most holy and ample people, yet now I both admonish and ask that what you otherwise do of your own accord and with honor, you would do also at my asking: namely, that when this my letter has been read, if any contagion of venomous speech and pestilent sowing had crept in there, it may all be stripped from the ears and hearts of the brethren, and the whole and sincere love of the good may be purged of all the filth of heretical detraction.
But let our most beloved brethren henceforth strongly shun and avoid the words and conversations of those whose talk creeps like a cancer, as the Apostle says: 'Evil communications corrupt good dispositions.' And again: 'A heretical man, after one admonition, avoid; knowing that such a one is perverse and sins, and is condemned by his own self.' And through Solomon the Holy Spirit speaks: 'The perverse man,' he says, 'carries perdition in his own mouth, and in his lips hides fire.' Again He admonishes, saying: 'Hedge your ears with thorns, and do not listen to a wicked tongue.' And again: 'The evil man gives heed to the tongue of the wicked, but the just man does not attend to lying lips.'
Although I know that the brotherhood there, fortified of course by your providence, and also sufficiently cautious through its own vigilance, can neither be taken nor deceived by the poisons of heretics, and that divine instruction and precept prevail among them in proportion to their fear of God; yet, out of abundance, either our solicitude or our charity has persuaded us to write this to you: that no dealings be coupled with such men, that no banquets or conversations be mingled with the wicked, and that we be as separated from them as they are fugitives from the Church — because it is written: 'But if he despise the Church, let him be to you as a heathen and a publican.'
And the blessed Apostle not only admonishes, but also commands, that we withdraw from such men: 'We charge you,' he says, 'in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, that you withdraw from all the brethren walking disorderly, and not according to the tradition which they received from us.' There can be no fellowship of faith and faithlessness. He who is not with Christ, who is an adversary of Christ, who is an enemy to His unity and peace, cannot cohere with us. If they come with prayers and satisfactions, let them be heard. If they bring curses and threats, let them be rejected. I wish you, dearest brother, ever to fare well. CYPRIAN TO HIS BROTHER CORNELIUS, GREETING.
We have learned, dearest brother, the glorious testimonies of your faith and virtue, and we have received the honor of your confession with such exultation that we reckon ourselves also partakers and partners in your merits and praises. For since we have both one Church and a joined mind and an undivided concord, what priest does not rejoice in the praises of his fellow-priest as in his own, or what brotherhood does not everywhere take gladness in the joy of the brethren?
It cannot be sufficiently expressed how great was the exultation here, and how great the joy, when we had learned of your prosperous and brave deeds — that you stood forth there as the leader of confession to the brethren, and yet that the confession of the leader grew by the consent of the brethren; so that, while you go before to glory, you have made many companions of glory, and have persuaded a people to become confessors, since you, the first, were prepared to confess for all: so that we cannot find what we ought first to proclaim in you, whether your prompt and steadfast faith, or the inseparable charity of the brethren. There the virtue of the preceding bishop was publicly approved; the uniting of the following brotherhood was displayed. While among you there is one mind and one voice, the whole Roman Church has confessed.
There shone forth, dearest brother, the faith which the blessed Apostle proclaimed concerning us. This praise of virtue and firmness of strength he was even then foreseeing in the spirit; and, attesting your merits by the proclamation of things to come, while he praises the parents he was challenging the sons. While you are thus of one mind, while you are thus brave, you have given great examples of unanimity and fortitude to the rest of the brethren also. You have taught them greatly to fear God, to cleave firmly to Christ, that the people be joined to the priests in peril, that in persecution brethren be not separated from brethren, that a concord jointly knit can in no wise be conquered, and that whatever is asked together by all, the God of peace grants to the peaceful. The adversary had leapt forth to throw the camp of Christ into confusion by violent terror.
But by the same onset with which he had come, he was repulsed; and as much dread and terror as he brought, so much fortitude and strength did he find. He had believed that he could again supplant the servants of God, and, after his wonted manner, shake them as raw recruits, as though less prepared and less wary. He attacked one first, as a wolf to separate a sheep from the flock, as a hawk to separate a dove from the band of those flying; for he who has not strength enough against all, seeks to circumvent the solitude of individuals.
But, blunted by the faith and vigor alike of the united army, he understood that the soldiers of Christ now watch sober and stand armed for battle, that they cannot be conquered but can die, and that by this very thing they are unconquered, because they do not fear to die; nor do they fight back against their assailants, since it is not lawful for the innocent even to slay the guilty, but they readily yield up both their souls and their blood — so that, while so great a malice and savagery rages in the world, one may the more swiftly withdraw from the evil and the savage. What a glorious spectacle that was under the eyes of God! What joy in the sight of His Christ for His Church — that to the battle which the enemy had tried to bring on, not single soldiers but the whole camp at once went forth!
For it is agreed that all would have come, if they had been able to hear, since whoever heard hastened up speedily and came. How many of the lapsed there were restored by glorious confession, stood firm, and by the very grief of penance were made the braver for battle: so that it appears they were lately overthrown and shaken, and trembled at the fear of an unaccustomed thing, but afterward true faith returned to them, and their strength, gathered from the fear of God, was constantly and firmly braced to all endurance — and they now stood, not for the pardon of a crime, but for the crown of suffering. What of all this, dearest brother, does Novatian say? Does he now at last lay aside his error?
Or rather — as is the way of madmen — is he, by these very good and prosperous fortunes of ours, driven all the more to fury; and the more the glory of love and faith grows here, the more does the madness of dissension and jealousy break out afresh there? Nor does the wretch heal his own wound, but wounds both himself and his followers yet more grievously, his tongue clamoring to the ruin of the brethren and hurling the javelins of venomous eloquence — more harsh by the depravity of worldly philosophy than peace-making by the gentleness of the Lord's wisdom: a deserter of the Church, an enemy of mercy, a slayer of penance, a teacher of pride, a corrupter of truth, a destroyer of charity?
Does he now recognize who is the priest of God, what is the Church and house of Christ, who are the servants of God whom the devil assails, who are the Christians whom antichrist attacks? For he does not seek out those whom he has already subdued, nor exult to overthrow those whom he has already made his own. The enemy and foe of the Church despises and passes by, as captives and vanquished, those whom he has alienated from the Church and led outside; but he goes on to harass those in whom he perceives Christ to dwell.
And yet, even if any such person should be apprehended, there is no reason for him to flatter himself as in a confession of the Name, since it is established that, if men of that sort be slain outside the Church, it is not the crown of faith, but rather the penalty of faithlessness; nor will they dwell among the like-minded in the house of God, whom we see to have withdrawn in the fury of discord from the peaceful and divine house. We plainly exhort you, as much as we can, dearest brother, for the mutual charity by which we cohere with one another, that, since we are instructed by the providence of the admonishing Lord and warned by the salutary counsels of the divine mercy that the day of our struggle and contest is now drawing near, we may not cease to persist in fastings, vigils, and prayers, together with all the people.
Let us press on with constant groanings and frequent prayers. For these are our heavenly arms, which make us stand and persevere bravely; these are the spiritual fortifications and divine weapons that protect us. Let us be mindful of one another, of one mind and one heart; let us always pray for each other in both places; let us by mutual love relieve one another's burdens and afflictions; and if one of us, by the swiftness of the divine condescension, should go before the other and depart from here first, let our love persist before the Lord, and let prayer for our brothers and sisters not cease before the mercy of the Father. I wish you, dearest brother, ever to fare well. Cyprian, with his colleagues, to Brother Lucius, greeting.
And recently indeed, dearest brother, we congratulated you, when the divine condescension, by a twofold honour in the governance of His Church, made you alike a confessor and a priest. But now also we congratulate you no less, and your companions and the whole brotherhood, because the kindly and bounteous protection of the Lord has brought you back once more to your own people with the same glory and praise, so that the shepherd might be restored to feed the flock, the helmsman to steer the ship, and the ruler to govern the people; and it has become evident that your banishment was thus divinely ordained, not that the bishop, exiled and driven out, should be lacking to the Church, but that he should return to the Church the greater.
For the dignity of martyrdom was not less in the three young men, because, when death was thwarted, they came forth unharmed from the furnace of fire; nor did Daniel stand any less consummate in his praises, because, having been thrown to the lions as their prey, he was protected by the Lord and lived unto glory.
In the confessors of Christ, the martyrdoms that have been deferred do not lessen the merit of the confessors, but display the mighty works of the divine protection. We see represented in you what those brave and illustrious young men proclaimed before the king: that they themselves were indeed ready to burn in the flames rather than serve his gods or adore the image he had made; yet that the God whom they worshipped, and whom we also worship, was mighty to deliver them from the furnace of fire and to free them from the hands of the king and from the punishments at hand.
And we find that this same thing has now come to pass in the faith of your confession and in the Lord's protection over us: that, when you were ready and prompt to undergo every torment, the Lord nevertheless withdrew us from punishment and preserved us for the Church. By your return, the dignity of his confession is not curtailed in the bishop, but rather the priestly authority has increased, so that the prelate may stand at the altar of God who exhorts the people to take up the arms of confession and to undergo martyrdom, not by words but by deeds, and who, with Antichrist threatening, prepares the soldiers for battle, not by the incitement of speech and voice alone, but by the example of faith and virtue.
We understand, dearest brother, and with the whole light of our heart we perceive the saving and holy counsels of the divine majesty: why a sudden persecution lately arose there, why the secular power suddenly burst forth against the Church of Christ and against the bishop Cornelius, the blessed martyr, and against you all; namely, that the Lord, to confound the heretics and beat them back, might show which was the Church, who was its one bishop chosen by divine ordination, who were the presbyters joined with the bishop in priestly honour, who was the united and true people of Christ bound together by the love of the Lord's flock; who they were whom the enemy assailed, and who, on the contrary, were those whom the devil spared as his own.
For the adversary of Christ does not persecute and attack any but the camp and soldiers of Christ. The heretics, once laid low and made his own, he despises and passes over; he seeks to cast down those whom he sees standing. And would that the opportunity were now given, dearest brother, that we who love you with mutual love might be present there at your return, so that we ourselves also, present with the rest, might reap the most joyful fruit of your coming! What exultation will there be of all the brethren, what a throng and embracing of each one running to meet you? They can scarcely be satisfied with clinging kisses; scarcely can the very faces and eyes of the people be sated with beholding the joy of your arrival.
The brotherhood there has begun to recognize how great and how full will be the joy that follows at Christ's coming; and because his coming has now drawn near, a certain image has already gone before us, so that, just as John, his forerunner and harbinger, came preaching that Christ had come, so now, with the bishop, the confessor of the Lord and priest, returning, it may appear that the Lord too is now returning.
But in our stead I and my colleagues and the whole brotherhood send you this letter, dearest brother; and, presenting to ourselves our joy by means of an epistle, we express the faithful homage of our love, here too in our sacrifices and prayers not ceasing to give thanks to God the Father and to Christ his Son, our Lord, and likewise to pray and beseech that he who is perfect and makes perfect may guard and perfect in us the glorious crown of your confession; he who perhaps recalled you for this very purpose, lest your glory should be hidden, if the consummated martyrdoms of your confession had taken place abroad. For the victim that offers an example both of virtue and of faith to the brotherhood ought to be sacrificed in the presence of the brethren.
We wish you, dearest brother, ever to fare well. Cyprian to the brothers Januarius, Maximus, Proculus, Victor, Modianus, Nemesianus, Nampulus, and Honoratus, greeting. With the deepest groaning of our soul, and not without tears, we have read your letter, dearest brothers, which you wrote to us in the solicitude of your love concerning the captivity of our brothers and sisters. For who would not grieve in such misfortunes, or who would not reckon a brother's grief as his own, since the apostle Paul speaks and says: 'If one member suffers, the other members suffer with it; and if one member rejoices, the other members rejoice with it.' And in another place he says, 'Who is weak, and I am not weak?'
Wherefore now the captivity of our brothers is to be reckoned our own captivity, and the grief of those in peril is to be counted as our own grief, since indeed there is one body of our union, and not love only but religion itself ought to spur us on and strengthen us to ransom the limbs of the brethren. For when the apostle Paul again says: 'Do you not know that you are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwells in you?'
Even if love did less to move us to bring help to the brethren, yet in this case it had to be considered that they who have been taken captive are temples of God, and that we ought not to suffer, by long delay and by neglecting our grief, that the temples of God should long be captive; but we should labour with all the strength we can and act swiftly, that we may merit Christ our judge and the Lord our God by our acts of service. For when the apostle Paul says:
'As many of you as have been baptized in Christ have put on Christ,' in our captive brothers Christ is to be beheld and to be ransomed from the peril of captivity—he who redeemed us from the peril of death; so that he who delivered us from the jaws of the devil may now himself, who remains and dwells in us, be delivered from the hands of the barbarians and be ransomed with a sum of money—he who redeemed us by his cross and blood; who for this reason suffers these things to happen in the meantime, that our faith may be tested, whether each one does for another what he would wish to be done for himself, if he himself were held captive among the barbarians. For who, mindful of human kinship and admonished of mutual love, if he is a father, would not now reckon his own children to be there?
If he is a husband, would he not reckon his own wife to be held captive there, with grief alike and with the love of the marriage bond? But how great is the common sorrow and torment to us all over the peril of the virgins who are held there, for whom the loss not only of liberty but also of modesty is to be lamented; and not so much the chains of the barbarians as the defilements of panderers and brothels are to be bewailed, lest the members consecrated to Christ and devoted by chaste virtue to the eternal honour of continence be polluted by the contagion of the lust of those who insult them?
Considering all these things according to your letter, and weighing them with grief, our brotherhood here, promptly, gladly, and generously, all bestowed monetary aid upon the brethren—being indeed always inclined to the work of God in proportion to the firmness of their faith, but now the more inflamed to works of salvation by the contemplation of so great a grief. For when the Lord says in his Gospel, 'I was sick, and you visited me,' with how much greater reward of our work will he say, 'I was captive, and you ransomed me.' And when again he says, 'I was in prison, and you visited me,' how much more it is when he shall begin to say:
'I was in the prison of captivity, and I lay shut up and bound among the barbarians, and from that prison of servitude you freed me'—we who are to receive a reward from the Lord when the day of judgment comes. Finally, we give you the greatest thanks that you wished us to be sharers of your solicitude and of so good and necessary a work, in offering us fertile fields in which we might cast the seeds of our hope, looking for a harvest of most abundant fruits, which spring from this heavenly and saving labour.
Now we have sent a hundred thousand sesterces of coin, which here in the church over which by the Lord's indulgence we preside have been gathered by the contribution of the clergy and people abiding with us, which you there will dispense according to your diligence. And we wish indeed that nothing of the kind may happen for the future, and that our brothers, protected by the majesty of the Lord, may be kept safe from perils of this sort. Yet if, to test the love of our soul and to examine the faith of our breast, anything of the kind should occur, do not hesitate to make these things known to us by your letter, holding it for certain and knowing that our church and the whole brotherhood here pray with their prayers that these things may happen no more, and, if they should happen, gladly and generously furnish aid.
Now, that you may keep in mind in your prayers our brothers and sisters who have promptly and gladly laboured at this so necessary work, that they may always so labour, and that you may render them in turn the recompense of a good work in your sacrifices and prayers, I have appended the names of the individuals; and the names of our colleagues also and of our priests, who themselves likewise, when they were present, each contributed something according to their means in their own name and that of their people, I have added; and besides our own proper sum, I have indicated and sent their little sums as well; all of whom, as faith and love demand, you ought to remember in your prayers and supplications. We wish you, dearest brothers, ever to fare well in the Lord, and to remember us.
Cyprian to brother Caecilius, greeting. Although I know, dearest brother, that very many bishops, set by divine condescension over the Lord's churches throughout the whole world, hold to the rule of evangelical truth and of the Lord's tradition, and do not depart, by any human and novel institution, from that which Christ the Master both commanded and did; nevertheless, since some, whether through ignorance or simplicity, in sanctifying the cup of the Lord and ministering it to the people, do not do that which Jesus Christ the Lord and
our God, the author and teacher of this sacrifice, did and taught, I have judged it both religious and necessary to write to you concerning this matter, so that, if anyone is still held in this error, he may, when the light of truth is perceived, return to the root and origin of the Lord's tradition. And do not think, dearest brother, that we are writing our own and human notions, or that we are presumptuously and audaciously assuming this to ourselves, since we always hold our own modest standing with humble and bashful moderation. But when something is enjoined at God's inspiration and command, it is necessary that the faithful servant obey his master, excused before all, in that he assumes nothing arrogantly to himself, since he is compelled to fear the offence of his master, if he does not do what is commanded.
Know, then, that we have been admonished that in offering the cup the Lord's tradition be observed, and that nothing else be done by us than what the Lord first did for us, namely, that the cup which is offered in commemoration of him be offered mixed with wine. For since Christ says, 'I am the true vine,' the blood of Christ is assuredly not water, but wine. Nor can his blood, by which we are redeemed and given life, be seen to be in the cup, when wine is lacking to the cup, by which the blood of Christ is shown forth, which is proclaimed by the mystery and testimony of all the Scriptures.
For we find that this same thing was prefigured even in Genesis, concerning the sacrament of Noah, and that there a figure of the Lord's passion existed: in that he drank wine, that he was made drunk, that he was uncovered in his house, that he lay reclining with his thighs naked and exposed, that that nakedness of the father was noted by the middle son and indeed reported abroad, but covered by the two, the elder and the younger; and the other things which it is not necessary to pursue, since it is enough to grasp this alone, that Noah, showing forth a type of the truth to come, drank not water but wine, and thus expressed the image of the Lord's passion. Likewise in the priest Melchizedek we see the sacrament of the Lord's sacrifice prefigured, according to that which the divine Scripture testifies and says:
'And Melchizedek, king of Salem, brought forth bread and wine. Now he was a priest of the Most High God, and he blessed Abraham.' But that Melchizedek bore the type of Christ, the Holy Spirit declares in the Psalms, speaking in the person of the Father to the Son: 'Before the morning star I begot you. You are a priest forever after the order of Melchizedek.' Which order assuredly is this, coming from that sacrifice and descending thence: that Melchizedek was a priest of the Most High God, that he offered bread and wine, that he blessed Abraham. For who is more a priest of the Most High God than our Lord Jesus Christ, who offered a sacrifice to God the Father, and offered this same thing that Melchizedek had offered, that is, bread and wine, namely his own body and blood?
And concerning Abraham, that preceding blessing pertained to our people. For if Abraham believed God and it was reckoned to him as righteousness, assuredly whoever believes God and lives by faith is found righteous, and is shown to have been long ago blessed and justified in faithful Abraham, as the blessed apostle Paul proves, saying: 'Abraham believed God, and it was reckoned to him as righteousness. You know therefore that those who are of faith, these are the sons of Abraham. And the Scripture, foreseeing that God justifies the nations by faith, foretold to Abraham that all nations should be blessed in him. Therefore those who are of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham.'
Whence in the Gospel we find that out of the stones sons of Abraham are raised up, that is, gathered from the nations. And when the Lord praised Zacchaeus, he answered and said: 'Salvation has been made to this house today, for he too is a son of Abraham.' So that, then, in Genesis the blessing concerning Abraham might be duly celebrated through Melchizedek the priest, there precedes the image of the sacrifice, established namely in bread and wine; which thing the Lord, perfecting and fulfilling, offered bread and a cup mingled with wine, and he who is the fullness fulfilled the truth of the prefigured image. But also through Solomon the Holy Spirit shows forth beforehand a type of the Lord's sacrifice, making mention of the immolated victim and of bread and wine, and also of the altar and of the apostles.
'Wisdom,' he says, 'has built her house and set up seven pillars. She has slain her victims, mingled her wine in the bowl, and prepared her table. And she has sent her servants, calling together with lofty proclamation to the bowl, saying: Whoever is foolish, let him turn aside to me. And to those lacking in sense she said: Come and eat of my bread and drink the wine which I have mingled for you.' He declares the wine mingled, that is, with prophetic voice he foretells the cup of the Lord mingled with water and wine, so that it may appear that in the Lord's passion that was done which had before been foretold.
In the blessing of Judah too this same thing is signified, where there also the figure of Christ is expressed: that he would be praised and adored by his brethren; that he would press down with his hands the backs of his enemies as they yielded and fled—the hands by which he bore the cross and conquered death; and that he himself is the lion of the tribe of Judah, and reclines sleeping in his passion, and rises again, and is himself the hope of the nations. To which the divine Scripture adds and says: 'He shall wash his robe in wine, and his garment in the blood of the grape.' But when the blood of the grape is mentioned, what else is shown but that the wine of the Lord's cup is his blood? Moreover, with Isaiah also the Holy Spirit testifies the same thing concerning the Lord's passion, saying:
'Why are your garments red, and your raiment as of one who treads a winepress full and trodden down?' Can water make garments red, or is there water in the winepress which is trodden by the feet or pressed out by the press? Mention of wine is set down for this reason, that the Lord's blood may be understood by the wine, and that what was afterward made manifest in the Lord's cup might be proclaimed by the prophets announcing it beforehand. The treading and pressure of the winepress is also marked, because, just as one cannot come to drink wine unless the cluster of grapes is first trodden and pressed, so neither could we drink the blood of Christ unless Christ had first been trodden and pressed, and had himself first drunk the cup which he would offer to those who believe.
But whenever water alone is named in the holy Scriptures, baptism is being proclaimed, as we see signified in Isaiah. 'Do not,' he says, 'remember the former things, and do not consider the things of old. Behold, I do a new thing, which shall now spring forth, and you shall know it; and I will make a way in the desert, and rivers in a waterless place, to give drink to my chosen race, my people whom I have acquired, that it might set forth my mighty deeds.' There God foretold through the prophet that among the nations, in places that had formerly been waterless, rivers should afterward overflow, and should give drink to God's chosen race, that is, to those made sons of God through the generation of baptism.
Again likewise it is foresung and foretold that the Jews, if they should thirst and seek Christ, would have their drink among us, that is, would obtain the grace of baptism. 'If they shall thirst,' he says, 'through the deserts, he will bring them water; from the rock he will produce it for them; the rock shall be cleft, and the water shall flow, and my people shall drink.' This is fulfilled in the Gospel, when Christ, who is the rock, is cleft by the stroke of the lance in his passion; who also, admonishing what was foretold beforehand through the prophet, cries out and says: 'If anyone thirsts, let him come and drink, who believes in me; as the Scripture says, rivers of living water shall flow from his belly.' And, that it might be the more manifest that there the Lord is speaking not of the cup but of baptism, the Scripture added, saying:
'But this he said concerning the Spirit, which those who believed in him were to receive.' Now through baptism the Holy Spirit is received, and thus, to those baptized and having obtained the Holy Spirit, one comes at length to the drinking of the Lord's cup. But let it move no one that, when the divine Scripture speaks of baptism, it says that we thirst and drink, since the Lord too says in the Gospel: 'Blessed are those who thirst and hunger after righteousness,' because what is received with eager and thirsting desire is drawn in more fully and more abundantly. So too in another place the Lord speaks to the Samaritan woman, saying: 'Everyone who drinks of this water shall thirst again. But whoever drinks of the water that I shall give shall not thirst forever.'
By this very thing also the baptism of saving water is signified, which is received but once and is not again repeated. But the cup of the Lord in the Church is always both thirsted for and drunk. Nor is there need of many arguments, dearest brother, that we should prove that by the appellation of water baptism has always been signified, and that we ought so to understand it, since the Lord, coming, manifested the truth of baptism and of the cup, who appointed that that faithful water, the water of eternal life, should be given to believers in baptism, but taught that the cup should be mingled by the conjunction of wine and water. For receiving the cup on the day of his passion, he blessed it and gave it to his disciples, saying: 'Drink of this, all of you.'
'For this is the blood of the testament, which shall be shed for many unto the remission of sins. I say to you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I shall drink it new with you in the kingdom of my Father.' In which passage we find that the cup which the Lord offered was mingled, and that it was wine which he called his blood. Whence it appears that the blood of Christ is not offered if wine be lacking to the cup, nor is the Lord's sacrifice celebrated with lawful sanctification, unless our oblation and sacrifice corresponds to the passion. But how shall we drink the new wine of the fruit of the vine with Christ in the kingdom of the Father, if in the sacrifice of God the Father and of Christ we do not offer wine, nor mingle the cup of the Lord by the Lord's tradition?
The blessed apostle Paul also, chosen and sent by the Lord and appointed a preacher of the evangelical truth, sets down these same things in his epistle, saying: 'The Lord Jesus, on the night in which he was betrayed, took bread and gave thanks and broke it, and said: This is my body, which is for you. Do this in remembrance of me. In like manner also the cup, after he had supped, saying: This cup is the new testament in my blood; do this, as often as you drink it, in remembrance of me. For as often as you eat this bread and drink the cup, you proclaim the death of the Lord until he comes.'
But if it is enjoined by the Lord, and this same thing is confirmed and handed down by his apostle, that, as often as we drink, we should do this in remembrance of the Lord which the Lord also did, we find that what was commanded is not observed by us unless we too do the same things which the Lord did, and, mingling the cup by like reason, do not depart from the divine teaching. But that we must by no means depart from the evangelical precepts, and that the disciples ought also to observe and do the same things which the Master taught and did, the blessed apostle teaches more firmly and strongly in another place, saying:
'I marvel that you are so quickly turned away to another gospel from him who called you to grace—which is not another, except that there are some who trouble you and wish to pervert the gospel of Christ. But even if we, or an angel from heaven, should preach to you otherwise than what we announced to you, let him be anathema. As we have said before, so now I say again: if anyone announces to you otherwise than what you have received, let him be anathema.'
Since therefore neither the apostle himself nor an angel from heaven can announce or teach otherwise than what Christ once taught and his apostles announced, I marvel greatly whence this practice has been usurped, that, contrary to evangelical and apostolic discipline, in certain places water is offered in the Lord's cup, which alone cannot express the blood of Christ. The sacrament of which matter the Holy Spirit does not keep silent even in the Psalms, making mention of the Lord's cup and saying: 'Your cup that inebriates, how excellent it is.' Now a cup that inebriates is assuredly mingled with wine; for water can inebriate no one. And the Lord's cup so inebriates as Noah too in Genesis was inebriated, drinking wine.
But because the inebriation of the Lord's cup and blood is not such as is the inebriation of worldly wine, since the Holy Spirit, when he said in the Psalm 'Your cup that inebriates,' added 'how excellent it is'—because, namely, the Lord's cup so inebriates as to make men sober, and brings the mind back to spiritual wisdom, so that each one may come to his senses from this worldly taste to the understanding of God; and just as by this common wine the mind is loosed and the soul relaxed and all sadness laid aside, so too, when the blood of the Lord and the cup of salvation has been drunk, the memory of the old man may be laid aside, and there may come a forgetfulness of the former worldly manner of life, and the heart, sad and gloomy, which before was oppressed by anguishing sins, may be released by the gladness of the divine indulgence:
which then at last can gladden him who drinks in the Church of the Lord, if what is drunk holds the Lord's truth. But how perverse and how contrary it is, that, whereas the Lord at the wedding made wine of water, we should make water of wine, when the sacrament of that matter ought also to admonish and instruct us, that in the Lord's sacrifices we should rather offer wine. For because among the Jews spiritual grace had failed, the wine also failed: for the vineyard of the Lord of hosts is the house of Israel.
But Christ, teaching and showing that the people of the nations should succeed, and that we should afterward, by the merit of faith, come into the place which the Jews had lost, made wine of water; that is, he showed that at the wedding of Christ and the Church, with the Jews ceasing, the people of the nations should rather flow together and assemble. For that waters signify peoples, the divine Scripture declares in the Apocalypse, saying: 'The waters which you saw, on which that harlot sits, are peoples and a multitude and nations of the heathen and tongues.' Which thing assuredly we perceive to be contained also in the sacrament of the cup. For because Christ bore us all, who also bore our sins, we see that in the water the people is to be understood, but in the wine is shown the blood of Christ.
But when water is mingled with the wine in the cup, the people are made one with Christ, and the multitude of believers is bound and joined to him in whom they have believed. This binding and joining of the water and the wine is so mingled in the Lord's cup that the mixture cannot be parted from one another. Hence nothing shall be able to separate the Church—that is, the people established within the Church, faithfully and firmly persevering in that which they have believed—from Christ, so as to prevent it from ever cleaving to him and abiding in undivided love. So too, in the hallowing of the Lord's cup, water alone cannot be offered, just as wine alone cannot. For if anyone offers wine only, the blood of Christ begins to be without us; but if the water be alone, the people begin to be without Christ.
But when both are mingled and, joined in a blended union, are bound one to another, then the spiritual and heavenly sacrament is perfected. Thus indeed the Lord's cup is not water alone or wine alone, unless each be mingled with the other—just as neither can the body of the Lord be flour alone or water alone, unless each be made one and bound together and consolidated into the compact mass of a single bread. By this very sacrament our people are shown to be made one; for as many grains, gathered into one and ground together and mingled, make one bread, so let us know that in Christ, who is the heavenly bread, there is one body, to which our number is joined and made one.
Therefore it is not the case, dearest brother, that anyone should judge that the custom of certain persons is to be followed—if any in time past have thought that water alone should be offered in the Lord's cup. For we must ask whom they themselves have followed. For if in the sacrifice which Christ offered none but Christ is to be followed, surely it behooves us to obey and to do what Christ did and what he commanded should be done, since he himself says in the Gospel: 'If you do what I command you, I no longer call you servants, but friends.' And that Christ alone ought to be heard, the Father also testifies from heaven, saying: 'This is my most beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear him.'
Wherefore, if Christ alone is to be heard, we ought not to attend to what another before us thought ought to be done, but to what he who is before all, Christ, first did. For we must not follow the custom of man, but the truth of God, since God speaks through the prophet Isaiah and says: 'But in vain do they worship me, teaching the commandments and doctrines of men'; and again the Lord in the Gospel repeats this very thing, saying: 'You reject the commandment of God, that you may establish your own tradition.' But in another place too he sets it down and says: 'Whoever shall loosen one of these least commandments, and shall so teach men, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven.'
But if it is not lawful to loosen even the least of the Lord's commandments, how much more is it not permitted to violate things so great, so weighty, so pertaining to the very sacrament of the Lord's Passion and of our redemption, or to change them by human tradition into anything other than what was divinely instituted? For if Christ Jesus, our Lord and God, is himself the high priest of God the Father, and offered himself as a sacrifice to the Father, and commanded this to be done in remembrance of him, then assuredly that priest truly acts in the place of Christ who imitates that which Christ did, and then offers a true and complete sacrifice in the Church to God the Father, if he begins so to offer according as he sees that Christ himself offered.
For the rest, all the discipline of religion and of truth is overturned, unless that which is spiritually enjoined is faithfully kept—unless perhaps in the morning sacrifices someone fears this, lest by the savor of wine he should give off the scent of the blood of Christ. Thus then the brotherhood begins to be held back from the Passion of Christ in persecutions, while in the offerings it learns to be ashamed of his blood and gore. Moreover the Lord says in the Gospel: 'Whoever is ashamed of me, of him shall the Son of man be ashamed.' And the apostle also speaks, saying: 'If I pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ.' But how can we shed our blood for Christ, when we blush to drink the blood of Christ?
Or does anyone flatter himself with this consideration, that although in the morning water alone seems to be offered, yet when we come to supper we offer the mixed cup? But when we sup, we cannot summon the people to our banquet, so as to celebrate the truth of the sacrament with all the brotherhood present. And yet it was not in the morning, but after supper, that the Lord offered the mixed cup. Must we then celebrate the Lord's Supper after supper, that we may so offer the mixed cup at the frequent celebration of the Lord's days? It behooved Christ to offer about the evening of the day, that the very hour of the sacrifice might show the setting and the evening of the world; as it is written in Exodus: 'And all the assembly of the multitude of the children of Israel shall slay it toward evening.' And again in the Psalms:
'The lifting up of my hands is an evening sacrifice.' But we celebrate the Lord's resurrection in the morning. And because in all our sacrifices we make mention of his Passion—for the Lord's Passion is the sacrifice which we offer—we ought to do nothing else than what he did. For the Scripture says that as often as we offer the cup in remembrance of the Lord and of his Passion, we should do that which it is established the Lord did. And let it be considered, dearest brother, if any of our predecessors, whether through ignorance or in simplicity, did not observe and hold this which the Lord taught us to do by his example and teaching, pardon may be granted to his simplicity by the Lord's indulgence;
but to us it cannot be forgiven, who have now been admonished and instructed by the Lord that we should offer the Lord's cup mingled with wine, according as the Lord offered, and that concerning this also we should send letters to our colleagues, so that everywhere the evangelical law and the Lord's tradition may be kept, and that there be no departure from what Christ both taught and did. To despise these things any further, and to persevere in the former error, what else is it than to incur the reproach of the Lord rebuking and saying: 'Why do you declare my ordinances, and take up my covenant in your mouth? But you have hated discipline, and have cast my words behind you. If you saw a thief, you ran with him, and you set your portion among adulterers.'
For to declare the ordinances and the covenant of the Lord, and not to do this same thing that the Lord did, what else is it than to cast away his words and to despise the Lord's discipline, and to commit thefts and adulteries—not earthly, but spiritual—when anyone steals from the evangelical truth the words and deeds of our Lord, and corrupts and adulterates the divine precepts? As it is written in Jeremiah: 'What is chaff to the wheat?' he says. 'Therefore, behold, I am against the prophets,' says the Lord, 'who steal my words every one from his neighbor, and lead my people astray by their lies and by their errors.' Likewise in the same prophet, in another place: 'And she committed adultery,' he says, 'with wood and stone, and in all these she did not return to me.'
This theft and adultery we ought carefully and fearfully and religiously to take heed lest it fall upon us also. For if we are priests of God and of Christ, I find none whom we ought rather to follow than God and Christ, since he himself most plainly says in the Gospel: 'I am the light of the world. He who follows me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life.' Lest then we walk in darkness, we ought to follow Christ and to observe his precepts, since he himself in another place, sending the apostles, said: 'All power is given to me in heaven and on earth. Go therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you.'
Wherefore, if we wish to walk in the light of Christ, let us not depart from his precepts and admonitions, giving thanks that, while he instructs us for the future as to what we ought to do, he pardons the past in which we erred in simplicity. And because his second coming now draws near to us, more and more does his kindly and bountiful regard illumine our hearts with the light of truth.
It befits, therefore, our religion and our fear, and the very place and office of our priesthood, dearest brother, in mingling and offering the Lord's cup, to keep the truth of the Lord's tradition, and to correct, at the Lord's warning, what previously seems to have been erred in among certain persons; so that when he begins to come in his glory and heavenly majesty, he may find us holding what he admonished, observing what he taught, doing what he did. I wish you, dearest brother, ever to fare well. CYPRIAN AND THE OTHER COLLEAGUES, SIXTY-SIX IN NUMBER, WHO WERE PRESENT IN THE COUNCIL, TO BROTHER FIDUS, GREETING.
We have read your letter, dearest brother, in which you signified concerning Victor, formerly a presbyter, that before he had performed full penance and had made satisfaction to the Lord God against whom he had sinned, our colleague Therapius rashly, at an untimely moment and with over-hasty haste, granted him peace. This matter has greatly disturbed us, that there should have been a departure from the authority of our decree, so that before the lawful and full time of satisfaction, and without the petition and knowledge of the people, with no infirmity pressing and no necessity compelling, peace should have been granted to him. But after long deliberation among ourselves, it was enough to rebuke our colleague Therapius for having rashly done this, and to instruct him to do nothing of the kind henceforth;
yet the peace once given by a priest of God we did not think should in any way be taken away; and on this account we permitted Victor to make use of the communion granted to him. But as far as concerns the case of infants, whom you said ought not to be baptized within the second or third day after they are born, and that the law of the ancient circumcision should be considered, so that you thought one who is born ought not to be baptized and sanctified within the eighth day—a far different view prevailed in our council. For in this which you thought ought to be done no one agreed, but rather we all judged that the mercy and grace of God should be denied to no human being that is born. For when the Lord says in his Gospel:
'The Son of man came not to destroy the souls of men, but to save them,' so far as in us lies, if it can be done, no soul is to be lost. For what does he lack who was once formed in the womb by the hands of God? For to us and to our eyes, those who are born seem to receive their increase according to the course of secular days; but whatever things are made by God are perfected by the majesty and work of God the Maker.
Finally, that there is among all—whether infants or those greater in age—one equality of the divine gift, the faith of divine Scripture declares to us; when Elisha stretched himself out upon the widow's infant son, who lay dead, thus beseeching God, so that head was applied to head and face to face, and the limbs of Elisha, spread over him, were joined to the several limbs of the little one, and feet to feet. If this matter be considered according to the quality of our birth and of our body, an infant could not be made equal to a grown and full-aged man, nor could they cohere, and the small limbs could not suffice for the greater.
But there a divine and spiritual equality is expressed: that all men are alike and equal, since they were once made by God, and that our age can have a difference in the increase of bodies according to the world, but not according to God—unless indeed even the very grace which is given to the baptized be bestowed less or more according to the age of the recipients, whereas the Holy Spirit is given equally to all not according to measure but according to fatherly piety and indulgence. For as God does not accept the person, so neither the age, since he shows himself a Father to all with balanced equality for the attaining of the heavenly grace.
For as to what you said—that the footprint of an infant, set in the first days of its birth, is not clean, which each one of us still shrinks from kissing—neither do we think that this ought to be a hindrance to the giving of heavenly grace. For it is written: 'All things are clean to the clean.' Nor ought any of us to shrink from that which God has deigned to make. For although the infant is still fresh from birth, yet it is not such that anyone ought to shrink from kissing it in giving grace and in making peace, since in the kiss of an infant each one of us, according to his religion, ought to consider the very hands of God, still fresh, which in a man just formed and newly born we in a manner kiss, when we embrace that which God has made.
For as to what was observed in the carnal circumcision of the Jews—that the eighth day was kept—it is a sacrament, sent beforehand in a shadow and image; but with the coming of Christ it was fulfilled in truth. For because the eighth day, that is, the first day after the Sabbath, was to be that on which the Lord should rise again and quicken us and give us the spiritual circumcision, this eighth day—that is, the first after the Sabbath and the Lord's day—went before in an image; which image ceased when the truth afterward came in, and the spiritual circumcision was given to us.
Wherefore we think that no one is to be hindered from obtaining grace by that law which has already been established, nor ought the spiritual circumcision to be hindered by the carnal circumcision, but every single person without exception is to be admitted to the grace of Christ; since Peter also speaks in the Acts of the Apostles and says: 'The Lord has told me that no man is to be called common and unclean.' But if anything could hinder men from the attaining of grace, then graver sins would rather hinder the adult and the advanced and those greater in age.
Moreover, if even to the gravest offenders, and to those who before sinned much against God, when they have afterward believed, the remission of sins is granted, and no one is forbidden from baptism and grace—how much more ought not an infant to be forbidden, who, newly born, has sinned nothing, except that, born carnally according to Adam, he has contracted by his first birth the contagion of the ancient death; who comes to receive the remission of sins all the more easily, in that there are remitted to him not his own but another's sins. And therefore, dearest brother, this was our sentence in the council: that no one ought through us to be forbidden from baptism and from the grace of God, who is merciful and kind and pious to all.
And since this is to be observed and held with regard to all, we think it is the more to be observed with regard to infants themselves and the newly born, who by this very fact deserve more of our help and of the divine mercy, that at the very first beginning of their birth, weeping and wailing, they do nothing else than make supplication. We wish you, dearest brother, ever to fare well. CYPRIAN TO BROTHER EPICTETUS AND TO THE PEOPLE ABIDING AT ASSURAS, GREETING. I have been gravely and grievously moved, dearest brothers, because I have learned that Fortunatianus, formerly bishop among you, after the grievous lapse of his fall, now wishes to act as if whole, and has begun to claim the episcopate for himself.
This matter has saddened me, first on his own account, who—wretched, either utterly blinded by the darkness of the devil, or deceived by the sacrilegious persuasion of certain persons—when he ought to make satisfaction and to be intent day and night upon imploring the Lord with tears and prayers and supplications, dares still to claim for himself the priesthood which he betrayed; as though, after the altars of the devil, it were lawful to approach the altar of God, or as though he did not provoke against himself a greater wrath and indignation of the Lord on the day of judgment—he who, when he could not be a leader of faith and virtue to the brethren, stands forth a master of perfidy and audacity and rashness, and who, having not taught the brethren to stand bravely in battle, teaches those who were conquered and laid low not even to entreat, when the Lord says:
'You have poured out libations to them, and to them you have offered sacrifices: shall I not be indignant at these things?' says the Lord. And in another place: 'He that sacrifices to gods shall be rooted out, save to the Lord alone.' Likewise the Lord again speaks and says: 'They worshipped those whom their fingers made, and man bowed down and the man was humbled, and I will not release them.' In the Apocalypse too we read of the wrath of the Lord threatening and saying: 'If anyone worships the beast and his image, and receives the mark on his forehead and on his hand, he also shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, mixed in the cup of his wrath, and shall be tormented with fire and brimstone before the eyes of the holy angels and before the eyes of the Lamb. And the smoke of their torments shall ascend forever and ever;
and they who worship the beast and his image shall have no rest day and night.' When therefore the Lord threatens these torments, these punishments, on the day of judgment to those who obey the devil and sacrifice to idols, how does he think he can act on behalf of God's priest, who has obeyed and served the priests of the devil? Or how does he think his hand can be transferred to the sacrifice of God and to the prayer of the Lord, when it has been a captive to sacrilege and to crime—since in the divine Scriptures God forbids priests, even those established in a lighter crime, to approach to the sacrifice, and in Leviticus says: 'A man in whom there is a blemish and a spot shall not approach to offer gifts to God.' Likewise in Exodus:
'And let the priests who approach to the Lord God be sanctified, lest perchance the Lord forsake them.' And again: 'And those who approach to minister at the altar of the holy place shall not bring sin upon themselves, lest they die.' Those therefore who have brought grave sins upon themselves—that is, who by sacrificing to idols have made sacrilegious sacrifices—cannot claim for themselves the priesthood of God, nor make any prayer in his sight on behalf of the brethren, since in the Gospel it is written: 'God does not hear a sinner; but if anyone worships God and does his will, him he hears.'
Although the deep gloom of encroaching darkness has so blinded the hearts of certain persons that they admit no light from wholesome precepts, but, once turned aside from the straight track of the true way, are swept headlong and over the precipice by the night and error of their own crimes. Nor is it any wonder if those who have denied the Lord now refuse our counsels or the Lord's precepts. They long for fees and offerings and gains, over which they formerly brooded insatiably; and even now they gape after dinners and feasts, with the surfeit of which, lately surviving, they belched daily from indigestion—now most plainly proving that before they served not religion, but rather the belly and gain with profane greed.
Whence we perceive and believe that the very censure has come from God's examination, that they should no longer persist in standing at the altar and handling—they, the shame of incest, the perfidious as to faith, the profane as to religion, the earthly as to things divine, the sacrilegious as to holy things. Lest such men return again to the defilements of the altar and to the contagion of the brethren, we must keep watch with all our strength, and strive with all our vigor that, as far as we can, we may beat them back from this audacity of their own wickedness, lest they still attempt to act as priest—men who, cast down to the extremity of death, have rushed into a greater ruin than the lapsed laity by the weight of their fall.
But if among these madmen an incurable frenzy persists, and, with the Holy Spirit withdrawing, the blindness which has begun remains in its own night, our counsel will be to separate the individual brethren from their deceit, and—lest anyone fall into the snares of error—to sever them from their contagion; since neither can the offering be sanctified there where the Holy Spirit is not, nor can the Lord profit anyone through the prayers and supplications of one who has himself violated the Lord.
But if Fortunatianus, whether forgetful of his crime through the blindness of the devil, or made a minister and slave of the devil to deceive the brotherhood, persists in this frenzy of his, do you labor as much as you can, and in this gloom of the raging devil recall the minds of the brethren from error, lest they easily consent to another's madness, lest they make themselves partakers in the offenses of the desperate; but let them hold whole the tenor of their own salvation and the perpetual vigor of an integrity preserved and guarded by themselves. But let the lapsed, recognizing the greatness of their offense, not depart from imploring the Lord, nor forsake the catholic Church, which is one and alone, established by the Lord:
but, persevering in satisfactions and imploring the Lord's mercy, let them knock at the Church, that they may be received back there where they once were, and may return to Christ from whom they departed. And let them not listen to those who deceive themselves with a false and deadly seduction, since it is written: 'Let no one deceive you with empty words; for because of these things the wrath of God comes upon the children of disobedience. Be not therefore partakers with them.' Therefore let no one keep company with the disobedient, who do not fear God and who depart wholly from the Church.
But if anyone be impatient in imploring the Lord who has been offended, and refuse to obey us, and follow the desperate and the lost, he will impute it to himself when the day of judgment comes. For how shall he be able on that day to implore the Lord, who has denied both Christ before this and now also the Church of Christ, and, not obeying bishops sound and whole and living, has shown himself a companion and partaker of those who are dying? I wish you, dearest brothers, ever to fare well. CYPRIAN, WHO IS ALSO THASCIUS, TO FLORENTIUS, WHO IS ALSO PUPIANUS, BROTHER, GREETING.
I had believed, brother, that you had at last been converted to repentance, in that, concerning what in time past was so unspeakable, so foul, so to be execrated even by the heathen, you had either heard it about us rashly or had believed it. But now also I observe in your letter that you are still the same as you were before, that you believe the same things about us, and persevere in what you had believed; and lest perchance the dignity of your renown and martyrdom be stained by our communion, you diligently inquire into our morals and—after God the Judge, who makes priests—you wish, I will not say of me—for how great am I?—but of the judgment of God and of Christ, to judge.
This is to disbelieve in God; this is to stand forth a rebel against Christ and against his Gospel: that, whereas he says, 'Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing, and neither of them falls to the ground without the Father's will?'—and his majesty and truth prove that even lesser things do not happen without the knowledge and permission of God—you should suppose that the priests of God are ordained in the Church without his knowledge. For to believe that those who are ordained are unworthy and impure, what else is it than to contend that God's priests are not appointed in the Church by God nor through God?
Or do you think that my testimony about myself is greater than God's, when the Lord himself teaches and says that testimony is not true if anyone be a witness of his own self, in that everyone surely favors himself, nor does anyone bring forth hostile and adverse things against himself, whereas the faith of truth is sincere if in our proclamations there be another as preacher and witness? 'If I,' he says, 'give testimony of myself, my testimony is not true. For there is another who is witness of me.'
But if the Lord himself, who is afterward to judge all things, thus would not have himself believed upon his own testimony, but preferred to be approved by the judgment and testimony of God the Father, how much more ought his servants to observe this, who are not only approved by the judgment and testimony of God, but even glory therein. But there prevailed with you, against the divine sentence, against our conscience resting upon the strength of its own faith, the contrivance of enemies and malicious men—as though among the lapsed and the profane and those placed outside the Church, from whose breasts the Holy Spirit has departed, there could be anything else but a depraved mind and a lying tongue and venomous hatreds and sacrilegious falsehoods; and whoever believes these, must needs be found with them when the day of judgment comes.
But as to what you said—that priests ought to be humble, because both the Lord and the apostles were humble—my humility both all the brethren and the heathen too know full well and love; and you too once knew and loved it, when you were still in the Church and held communion with me. But which of us is far from humility—I, who daily serve the brethren and kindly and with rejoicing receive every one who comes to the Church, or you, who set yourself up as bishop of a bishop and judge of a judge given for a time by God, when the Lord God in Deuteronomy says:
'And any man whatsoever who shall act in pride, so as not to hearken to the priest or to the judge, whoever he may be in those days, that man shall die; and all the people, when they hear, shall fear, and shall not act impiously any more.' And again he speaks to Samuel and says: 'They have not spurned you, but they have spurned me.' And further, the Lord in the Gospel, when it was said to him, 'Do you answer the high priest so?'—keeping and teaching that priestly honor ought to be preserved—said nothing against the high priest, but, clearing only his own innocence, answered, saying: 'If I have spoken ill, give testimony of the evil; but if well, why do you strike me?' Likewise the blessed apostle, when it was said to him:
'Do you so insult the priest by reviling him?'—spoke nothing insulting against the priest, although he might have steadfastly exerted himself against those who had crucified God and who had now lost the Lord and Christ and the temple and the priesthood; yet, considering even the empty shadow itself of the priestly name in those false and despoiled priests, he said: 'I knew not, brethren, that he is the high priest. For it is written: You shall not revile the ruler of your people.' Unless perhaps I was a priest to you before the persecution, when you held communion with me, but after the persecution I ceased to be a priest. For the persecution, coming, advanced you to the highest sublimity of martyrdom, but pressed me down with the burden of proscription, when it was publicly read:
'If anyone holds or possesses any of the goods of Caecilius Cyprian, bishop of the Christians' — so that even those who did not believe in God when He appointed a bishop might at least believe the devil when he proscribed a bishop. Nor do I boast of these things, but I bring them forth in grief, since you set yourself up as judge of God and of Christ, who says to the apostles, and through them to all the leaders who succeed the apostles by the ordination that follows in their place: 'He who hears you hears me; and he who hears me hears Him who sent me. And he who rejects you rejects me, and Him who sent me.' For whence have schisms and heresies arisen, and whence do they keep arising? From this: that the bishop, who is one and presides over the Church, is despised through the proud presumption of certain men, and the man honoured by God's regard is judged unworthy by men.
For what swelling of pride is this, what arrogance of soul, what inflation of mind, to summon the leaders and priests of the Church to one's own examination — so that, unless we have been cleared before you and absolved by your sentence, behold, for six years now the brotherhood has had no bishop, nor the people a leader, nor the flock a shepherd, nor the Church a governor, nor Christ a prelate, nor God a priest!
Let Pupianus come to the rescue and pronounce his sentence; let him bring in the judgement of God and of Christ as already given, lest so great a number of the faithful, who have been called together under us, seem to have departed without hope of salvation and peace; lest the new people of believers be judged to have obtained through us no grace of baptism and of the Holy Spirit; lest the peace granted to so many lapsed and penitent, and our communion conceded after due examination, be dissolved by the authority of your judgement. Consent at last, and deign to pronounce concerning us, and to confirm our episcopate by the force of your examination, so that God and His Christ may be able to give you thanks that through you a prelate and ruler has been restored alike to their altar and to their people! Bees have a king, and cattle keep a leader and keep faith;
robbers obey their chief with full and humble compliance. How much more simple and better than you are the brute beasts and dumb animals, and the bandits — bloody though they be and raging amid swords and arms! There a leader is acknowledged and feared, one whom no divine sentence appointed, but whom a desperate faction and a guilty band agreed upon. You have indeed said that there was a scruple you had to remove from your mind, into which you had fallen. You have fallen — but by your own irreligious credulity. You have fallen — but by your own sacrilegious mind and will: while you readily hear, and gladly believe, things incestuous, impious, and unspeakable against a brother, against a priest; while you defend others' lies as if they were your own and private, and do not remember that it is written:
'Hedge your ears about with thorns, and refuse to hear a wicked tongue'; and again: 'The evil man gives heed to the tongue of the unrighteous, but the just man pays no attention to lying lips.' Why have these martyrs, full of the Holy Spirit and already near, by their passion, to the sight of God and of His Christ, not fallen into this scruple — those who from prison directed letters to Cyprian the bishop, acknowledging him as a priest of God and bearing witness to him?
Why have so many of my fellow-bishops, my colleagues, not fallen into this scruple — those who, whether they were proscribed when they withdrew from public life, or were seized and held in prison and in chains, or were banished into exile and journeyed to the Lord by a glorious road, or in certain places were put to death and received heavenly crowns from the Lord's glorification? Why have they not fallen into this scruple — of this our own people who are with us and have been entrusted to us by God's regard — so many confessors put to the question and tortured and glorious in the memory of their notable wounds and scars, so many unblemished virgins, so many praiseworthy widows, and finally all the Churches throughout the whole world joined to us by the bond of unity?
Unless indeed all these, communicating with me, were — according to what you have written — defiled by our defiled mouth, and lost the hope of eternal life through the contagion of our communion! Pupianus alone is whole, inviolate, holy, chaste — he who would not mingle himself with us — and he alone shall dwell in paradise and in the kingdom of heaven! You have also written that the Church now, on my account, has a portion of itself in dispersion, whereas the whole people of the Church is both gathered and made one, and joined to itself in undivided concord; only those have remained outside who, even had they been within, would have had to be cast out. Nor does the Lord, the protector and guardian of His people, suffer the wheat to be torn from His threshing-floor, but only the chaff can be separated from the Church — since the Apostle too says:
'For what if some of them have fallen away from the faith? Has their unfaithfulness made void the faith of God? God forbid! For God is true, but every man a liar.' And the Lord too in the Gospel, when His disciples were forsaking Him as He spoke, turned to the Twelve and said: 'Do you also wish to go?' Peter answered Him, saying: 'Lord, to whom shall we go? You have the word of eternal life; and we believe and have known that you are the Son of the living God.'
It is Peter who speaks there — he upon whom the Church had been built — teaching in the name of the Church and showing that, even though a stubborn and proud multitude of those unwilling to obey departs, yet the Church does not depart from Christ; and they are the Church, a people united to its priest and a flock cleaving to its shepherd. Whence you ought to know that the bishop is in the Church and the Church in the bishop, and that whoever is not with the bishop is not in the Church; and that those flatter themselves in vain who, not having peace with God's priests, creep in and secretly believe they are in communion with certain people — when the Church, which is one and catholic, is not split nor divided, but is altogether joined together and bound by the cement of priests cleaving to one another.
Wherefore, brother, if you will consider the majesty of God who ordains priests, if you will at some time look back to Christ who governs by His will and nod and presence both the leaders themselves and the Church together with the leaders, if you will believe concerning the innocence of priests not by human hatred but by divine judgement, if you will begin even late to do penance for your rashness and pride and insolence, if you will most fully make satisfaction to the Lord and to His Christ, whom I serve and to whom with a pure and unstained mouth I unceasingly offer sacrifices both in persecution and in peace — then we shall be able to take account of your communion, the regard and fear of the divine censure nevertheless abiding with us; and I shall first consult my Lord whether He permits, by His showing and admonition, that peace be granted to you and that you be admitted to the communion of His Church.
For I remember what has already been shown to me, nay rather what has been commanded by the dominical and divine authority to me His obedient and fearing servant; who, among the other things which He deigned to show and reveal, added this also: 'And so he who does not believe Christ when He makes a priest, shall afterwards begin to believe Christ when He avenges the priest.' Although I know that dreams seem ridiculous and visions foolish to certain men — but assuredly to those who prefer to believe against the priests rather than to believe the priest. Yet it is no wonder, since concerning Joseph his brothers said:
'Behold, that dreamer comes; now therefore come, let us kill him' — and yet the dreamer afterwards attained to what he had dreamed, while those who slew and sold him were put to confusion, so that they who at first had not believed his words might afterwards believe his deeds. But concerning the things which you have done, whether in persecution or in peace, it would be foolish for me to wish to judge you — since you have rather set yourself up as our judge. And out of the pure conscience of my mind, and out of confidence in my Lord and my God, I have written back. You have my letter, and I have yours. On the day of judgement, before the tribunal of Christ, both shall be read out.
Cyprian, Caecilius, Primus, Polycarp, Nicomedes, Lucilianus, Successus, Sedatus, Fortunatus, Januarius, Secundinus, Pomponius, Honoratus, Victor, Aurelius, Sattius, Petrus, another Januarius, Saturninus, another Aurelius, Venantius, Quietus, Rogatianus, Tenax, Felix, Faustus, Quintus, another Saturninus, Lucius, Vincentius, Libosus, Geminius, Marcellus, Iambus, Adelphius, Victoricus, and Paulus — to Felix the presbyter and to the people residing at Legio and Asturica, and likewise to Aelius the deacon and to the people residing at Emerita, brothers in the Lord, greeting.
When we had come together into one place, we read your letter, most beloved brothers, which you sent to us through Felix and Sabinus our fellow-bishops, out of the integrity of your faith and out of the fear of God, signifying that Basilides and Martialis, defiled by the certificates of idolatry and bound by the consciousness of unspeakable crimes, ought not to bear the episcopate nor to administer the priesthood of God; and you desired that we write back to you upon these matters, and that your just and likewise necessary anxiety be relieved by the solace or the help of our judgement.
But indeed it is not so much our counsels as the divine precepts that answer to this desire of yours — precepts whereby it has long since been commanded by a heavenly voice and prescribed by the law of God who and what manner of men ought to serve at the altar and to celebrate the divine sacrifices. For in Exodus God speaks to Moses and warns, saying: 'Let the priests who approach the Lord God be sanctified, lest perchance the Lord forsake them.' And again: 'And when they approach to minister at the altar of the holy things, they shall not bring guilt upon themselves, lest they die.' Likewise in Leviticus the Lord enjoins and says: 'The man in whom there is a blemish and a defect shall not approach to offer gifts to God.'
Since these things have been foretold and made manifest to us, our obediences must serve the divine precepts; nor can favouritism be shown in matters of this kind, nor can anything be granted to anyone by human indulgence, where the divine prescription intervenes and assigns the law. For neither ought we to be unmindful of what the Lord spoke to the Jews through the prophet Isaiah, rebuking and indignant that, despising the divine precepts, they followed human teachings. 'This people,' He says, 'honours me with their lips, but their heart is far separated from me. And in vain do they worship me, teaching the commandments and doctrines of men.' This too the Lord repeats in the Gospel and says: 'You reject the commandment of God, that you may establish your own tradition.'
Having these things before our eyes, and considering them anxiously and religiously, in the ordinations of priests we ought to choose none but unblemished and upright prelates, who, offering sacrifices to God in holiness and worthily, may be able to be heard in the prayers which they make for the safety of the Lord's people — since it is written: 'God does not hear the sinner; but whoever worships God and does His will, him He hears.' For which reason, with full diligence and sincere scrutiny, those ought to be chosen for the priesthood of God who, it is established, are heard by God.
Nor let the people flatter themselves that they can be immune from the contagion of sin when communicating with a sinful priest and lending their consent to the unjust and unlawful episcopate of their leader — since the divine censure threatens and says through the prophet Hosea: 'Their sacrifices shall be as the bread of mourning; all who eat of them shall be defiled' — teaching, namely, and showing that absolutely all are bound to sin who have been defiled by the sacrifice of a profane and unjust priest. This same thing we find made manifest in Numbers, when Korah and Dathan and Abiram claimed for themselves the licence of sacrificing against Aaron the priest.
There too the Lord commands through Moses that the people be separated from them, lest, joined to wicked men, the people too be entangled in the same wickedness. 'Separate yourselves,' He says, 'from the tents of these most hardened, unjust men, and touch nothing of all that is theirs, lest you perish together in their sin.' For which reason the people, obeying the dominical precepts and fearing God, ought to separate themselves from a sinful leader, and not to mingle themselves with the sacrifices of a sacrilegious priest — since they especially have the power either of choosing worthy priests or of rejecting the unworthy.
And this very thing we see descends from divine authority: that a priest be chosen in the presence of the people, under the eyes of all, and be approved as worthy and fit by public judgement and testimony — as in Numbers the Lord commands Moses, saying: 'Take Aaron your brother and Eleazar his son, and set them upon the mountain in the sight of all the congregation, and strip Aaron of his robe and clothe Eleazar his son with it; and let Aaron, being thus set apart, die there.'
God orders a priest to be appointed before the whole congregation; that is, He instructs and shows that priestly ordinations ought not to take place except with the awareness of the assisting people, so that, the people being present, either the crimes of the wicked may be uncovered or the merits of the good proclaimed, and that ordination may be just and lawful which shall have been examined by the suffrage and judgement of all. This afterwards, according to the divine teachings, is observed in the Acts of the Apostles, when Peter speaks to the people about ordaining a bishop in the place of Judas. 'Peter,' it says, 'stood up in the midst of the disciples, and the multitude was in one place.'
And we observe that the apostles kept this not only in the ordinations of bishops and priests, but also in those of deacons; concerning which very thing it is likewise written in their Acts. 'And those twelve,' it says, 'called together the whole multitude of the disciples and said to them...' This indeed was done so diligently and carefully, with the whole people convoked, lest any unworthy person should creep in to the ministry of the altar or to the priestly office. For that unworthy men are sometimes ordained, not according to the will of God but according to human presumption, and that those things displease God which do not come from a lawful and just ordination, God Himself makes manifest through the prophet Hosea, saying: 'They have set up for themselves a king, and not by me.'
For which reason, concerning the divine tradition and apostolic observance, this must be kept and held — which among us also and almost throughout all the provinces is held — that for the right celebration of ordinations the neighbouring bishops of the same province should come together to that people for whom a leader is to be ordained, and that the bishop be chosen in the presence of the people, who most fully know the life of each one and have looked into the conduct of every man by his manner of living. This we see was done also among you in the ordination of our colleague Sabinus, so that by the suffrage of the whole brotherhood and by the judgement of the bishops who had assembled in person, and who had written to you concerning him, the episcopate was conferred upon him and a hand laid upon him in the place of Basilides.
Nor can the fact rescind an ordination rightly accomplished — that Basilides, after his crimes were detected and laid bare even by the confession of his own conscience, going to Rome, deceived Stephen our colleague, who was far away and ignorant of the affair and the truth, so that he might canvass to be unjustly restored to the episcopate from which he had been justly deposed. This amounts to Basilides' offences being not so much abolished as heaped up, so that to his earlier sins there has been added also the crime of deceit and circumvention. But if Basilides could creep up upon men, he cannot do so upon God — since it is written: 'God is not mocked.'
But neither could the deceit have profited Martialis, so as to make him able to hold the episcopate though he too is entangled in grave offences — since the Apostle also warns and says: 'A bishop ought to be without crime, as the steward of God.'
Wherefore, since — as you write, most beloved brothers, and as Felix and Sabinus our colleagues affirm, and as another Felix of Caesaraugusta, a cultivator of the faith and defender of the truth, signifies in his letters — Basilides and Martialis have been contaminated by the abominable certificate of idolatry; since Basilides, moreover, besides the stain of the certificate, when he lay sick with an infirmity, blasphemed against God and confessed that he had blasphemed, and of his own accord, on account of the wound of his conscience, laid down the episcopate and turned to do penance, beseeching God and counting himself well content if it should fall to him to communicate even as a layman; since Martialis too, besides his long and frequent attendance at the foul and filthy banquets of the gentiles in their guild, and the burial of his sons in that same guild after the manner of foreign nations, laid away among profane sepulchres and buried together with aliens, and besides — by public records drawn up before the ducenary procurator — having attested that he had submitted to idolatry and denied Christ; and since there are many other grave offences in which Basilides and Martialis are held entangled:
such men try in vain to usurp the episcopate for themselves, since it is quite manifest that men of this kind can neither preside over the Church of Christ nor ought to offer sacrifices to God — especially since already long ago, together with us and with absolutely all the bishops appointed throughout the whole world, Cornelius too our colleague, a peaceable and just priest, honoured moreover with martyrdom by the regard of the Lord, decreed that men of this kind can indeed be admitted to do penance, but are to be barred from the ordination of the clergy and from priestly honour. Nor let it move you, most beloved brothers, if among certain men in these last times either a slippery faith wavers, or an irreligious fear of God falters, or peaceable concord does not endure.
These things were foretold as about to be at the end of the age; and by the voice of the Lord and the testimony of the apostles it was predicted that, as the world now fails and Antichrist draws near, all good things should fail, but evil and adverse things should increase. Yet not even so, although it is the last times, has the evangelical vigour fallen in the Church of God, nor the strength of Christian virtue or of faith grown faint, so that there should not remain a portion of priests who in no way succumb to these ruins of affairs and these shipwrecks of faith, but, strong and steadfast, guard the honour of the divine majesty and the priestly dignity with the full observance of fear. We remember and hold that, though others were succumbing and yielding, Mattathias vindicated the law of God
valiantly fought; that Elijah, when the Jews fell away and departed from the divine religion, stood firm and contended sublimely; that Daniel, deterred neither by the solitude of a foreign land nor by the harassment of constant persecution, frequently and bravely set forth glorious martyrdoms; and that the three young men likewise, broken neither by their years nor by threats, faithfully withstood the Babylonian fires, and conquered the conquering king in the very midst of their captivity.
Though the number of prevaricators or of traitors prevails — those who now rise up in the Church against the Church and have begun alike to undermine faith and truth — yet among very many there remains a sincere mind and an unimpaired religion, and a soul devoted to none but its Lord and God; nor does the perfidy of others press the Christian faith down to ruin, but rather rouses and exalts it to glory, according to what the blessed Apostle exhorts and says: 'For what if some of them have fallen away from the faith? Has their unfaithfulness made void the faith of God? God forbid! For God is true, but every man a liar.'
But if every man is a liar and God alone is true, what else ought we, His servants — and especially the priests of God — to do, save to forsake human errors and lies, and, keeping the dominical precepts, to abide in the truth of God? Wherefore, even though some of our colleagues have appeared, most beloved brothers, who think the divine discipline is to be neglected and rashly communicate with Basilides and Martialis, this matter ought not to disturb our faith — since the Holy Spirit threatens in the Psalms against such men, saying: 'But you have hated discipline, and have cast my words behind you. If you saw a thief, you ran with him, and with adulterers you placed your portion.'
He shows that those become consorts and partakers of others' offences who have been joined to the delinquents. But Paul the Apostle also writes and says this same thing: 'whisperers, detractors, hateful to God, injurious, proud, boastful of themselves, inventors of evil things; who, although they had known the justice of God, did not understand that those who do such things are worthy of death — they not only do evil, but also consent to those who do these things.' 'Since those who do such things,' he says, 'are worthy of death.'
He makes manifest and proves that not only those who do evil are worthy of death and come to punishment, but also those who consent to men doing such things; who, while they mingle themselves by unlawful communion with the wicked and with sinners not doing penance, are polluted by contact with the guilty, and, while they are joined in fault, are likewise not separated in punishment. For which reason we both praise and approve the religious anxiety of your integrity and faith, most beloved brothers, and exhort you as much as we can by our letter, that you mingle not yourselves by sacrilegious communion with profane and stained priests, but keep the whole and sincere firmness of your faith with religious fear.
Faustinus our colleague, residing at Lyons, dearest brother, has written to me once and again, signifying those things which I know have surely been reported to you also, both by him and by our other fellow-bishops appointed in the same province: namely, that Marcianus, residing at Arles, has joined himself to Novatian and has departed from the truth of the Catholic Church and from the concord of our body and priesthood, holding the most hardened depravity of heretical presumption — so that to God's servants who are penitent and grieving, and knocking at the Church with tears and groaning and sorrow, the consolations and aids of divine mercy and fatherly gentleness are shut off, and the wounded are not admitted for the tending of their wounds, but, left without hope of peace and communion, are cast out to the rapine of wolves and the prey of the devil.
It is our part to take counsel for this matter and to come to its aid, dearest brother — we who, considering the divine clemency and holding the balance for the governing of the Church, so exercise the censure of severity upon sinners that nevertheless we do not deny the medicine of divine goodness and mercy for raising up the lapsed and curing the wounded.
Wherefore you ought to write fullest letters to our fellow-bishops appointed in Gaul, that they no longer suffer Marcianus — obstinate and proud, and an enemy of divine mercy and of brotherly salvation — to insult our college, since he does not yet seem to have been cut off by us, though he has long boasted and proclaimed that, zealous for Novatian and following his obstinacy, he has separated himself from our communion — whereas Novatian himself, whom he follows, was long ago cut off and judged an enemy of the Church; and when he had sent legates to us in Africa, desiring to be admitted to our communion, he thereupon, from a council of very many priests who were present, carried back the sentence that he had begun to be outside and that he could be in communion with none of us — he who, when Cornelius had been ordained bishop in the Catholic Church by the judgement of God and by the suffrage of clergy and people, attempted to erect a profane altar and to set up an adulterous chair and to offer sacrilegious sacrifices against the true priest; and accordingly, if he should be willing to come to his senses and return to the counsel of a sound mind, he should do penance and return as a suppliant to the Church.
How vain it is, dearest brother, that, when Novatian has lately been beaten back and refuted and cut off by the priests of God throughout the whole world, we should now suffer his flatterers still to mock us and to pass judgement upon the majesty and dignity of the Church! Let letters be directed by you into the province and to the people residing at Arles, whereby, Marcianus being cut off, another may be substituted in his place, and the flock of Christ — which to this day is despised, scattered and wounded by him — may be gathered together. Let it suffice that many of our brethren there in these recent years have departed without peace. Let aid at least be brought to the rest who remain and who day and night groan, and, imploring the divine and fatherly mercy, demand the solace of our help.
For this reason indeed, dearest brother, the body of priests is copious, bound together by the cement of mutual concord and the bond of unity, so that if any one of our college should attempt to make a heresy and to tear and lay waste the flock of Christ, the rest may come to its aid and, like useful and merciful shepherds, gather the Lord's sheep into the flock. For what if in the sea some harbour, its defences broken, should begin to be hostile and dangerous to ships — do not those who sail direct their ships to other nearby harbours, where there is safe access and a saving entrance and a secure anchorage?
Or if on the road some inn should begin to be beset and held by robbers, so that whoever enters is caught there by the harassment of those lying in wait — do not travellers, on learning of this report, make for other safer inns on the journey, where there are trusty lodgings and safe shelters for travellers? This must needs be the case among us, dearest brother: that we receive to ourselves, with ready and kindly humanity, our brethren who, avoiding the rocks of Marcianus, seek the saving harbours of the Church, and that we furnish to travellers such an inn as is in the Gospel, where those wounded and hurt by robbers may be received and cherished and protected by the innkeeper.
For what greater or better care belongs to those set over the Church than to provide for the cherishing and preserving of the sheep by diligent solicitude and a wholesome remedy, since the Lord speaks and says: 'That which was made weak you did not strengthen, and that which was sick you did not make strong, and that which was bruised you did not comfort, and that which went astray you did not call back, and that which perished you did not seek out; and my sheep were scattered, because there were no shepherds, and they became food for all the beasts of the field, and there was none who would seek them out nor any who would call them back. Therefore thus says the Lord: Behold, I am against the shepherds, and I will require my sheep at their hands, and I will turn them away that they may feed my sheep no more:'
'and they shall feed them no more, and I will deliver them out of their mouth, and I will feed them with judgement.' Since, then, the Lord thus threatens such shepherds, through whom the Lord's sheep are neglected and perish, what else ought we to do, most dear brother, than to display full diligence in gathering and cherishing the sheep of Christ, and to apply the medicine of a father's tender love to the healing of the wounds of the lapsed, since the Lord also admonishes in the Gospel and says: 'They that are whole need not a physician, but they that are sick.' For although we shepherds are many, yet we feed one flock, and all the sheep whom Christ by his blood and passion
sought out — we ought to gather and cherish them all, and not to suffer our suppliant and sorrowing brothers to be cruelly despised and trampled down by the proud presumption of certain men, since it is written: 'But he who is stubborn and boasts of himself shall accomplish nothing at all, who has enlarged his soul like hell.' And all of this sort the Lord in the Gospel rebukes and condemns, saying: 'You are they that justify yourselves in the sight of men; but God knows your hearts, for that which is lofty among men is an abomination in the sight of God.' He declares them accursed and detestable who please themselves, who, puffed up and swollen, arrogantly claim something for themselves.
Since Marcianus has begun to be of this number, and, joining himself to Novatian, has shown himself an adversary of mercy and tenderness, let him not pronounce sentence but receive it; nor let him act as though he himself had passed judgement upon the college of priests, seeing that he himself has been judged by all the priests. For the glorious honour of our predecessors, the blessed martyrs Cornelius and Lucius, must be preserved; and while we honour their memory, much more ought you, most dear brother, to honour and preserve it by your gravity and authority, you who have been made their vicar and successor.
For they, filled with the Spirit of the Lord and established in glorious martyrdom, judged that peace should be granted to the lapsed, and signified by their letters that, after penance has been performed, the benefit of communion and peace ought not to be denied — a thing which we all without exception everywhere have decreed. Nor could there be among us a divergent sentiment, in whom there was one Spirit; and therefore it is manifest that he does not hold the truth of the Holy Spirit together with the rest, whom we see to hold a different opinion. Make plain to us clearly who has been substituted at Arles in the place of Marcianus, that we may know to whom we should direct our brethren and to whom we ought to write. I pray, most dear brother, that you may ever fare well. CYPRIAN TO HIS SON MAGNUS, GREETING.
In your religious diligence you have consulted our humble self, most dear son, whether, among the other heretics, those also who come from Novatian, after his profane washing, ought to be baptized and sanctified in the Catholic Church by the lawful and true and only baptism of the Church. Concerning this matter, so far as the capacity of our faith and the holiness and truth of the divine Scriptures suggest, we say that all heretics and schismatics whatsoever have no power or right at all. For which reason Novatian neither ought nor can be excepted, so as not to be reckoned among the adversaries and antichrists, since he too stands outside the Church and acts against the peace and love of Christ.
For when our Lord Jesus Christ testified in his Gospel that those were his enemies who were not with him, he did not single out any one species of heresy, but showed that all without exception who were not with him, and who, not gathering with him, scattered his flock, were adversaries, saying: 'He that is not with me is against me, and he that gathers not with me scatters.' Likewise the blessed apostle John himself neither distinguished any heresy or schism, nor set apart any particular kinds, but called all who had gone out from the Church and who acted against the Church 'antichrists,' saying: 'You have heard that antichrist comes; but now there are many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last hour.'
'They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would have remained with us.' Whence it appears that all those are adversaries of the Lord and antichrists who are established to have withdrawn from the charity and from the unity of the Catholic Church. And further the Lord in his Gospel sets down and says: 'But if he shall despise even the Church, let him be to you as a heathen and a publican.'
But if those who despise the Church are held as heathens and publicans, how much more surely must rebels and enemies, who forge false altars and unlawful priesthoods and sacrilegious sacrifices and adulterated names, of necessity be reckoned among heathens and publicans, when those who sin in lesser things and are merely despisers of the Church are judged to be heathens and publicans by the sentence of the Lord. That the Church is one, the Holy Spirit declares in the Song of Songs, speaking in the person of Christ: 'One is my dove, my perfect one; she is the only one of her mother, the chosen of her that bore her.' Of which again he says afresh: 'A garden enclosed is my sister, my spouse, a fountain sealed, a well of living water.'
But if the spouse of Christ, which is the Church, is an enclosed garden, that which is shut up cannot lie open to strangers and the profane. And if it is a sealed fountain, he who is placed outside, having no access to the fountain, can neither drink thereof nor be sealed thereby. And if there is but one well of living water, which is within, he who is placed outside cannot be made alive and sanctified by that water, of which the entire use and drinking is granted to those alone who are within. This Peter also set down, showing that the Church is one and that those only who are in the Church can be baptized, when he said:
'In the ark of Noah a few, that is, eight souls of men, were saved through water; which baptism shall in like manner save you also,' proving and witnessing that the one ark of Noah was a type of the one Church. If anyone who was not in the ark of Noah could then be saved through water in that baptism of a world expiated and purified, then he who is not in the Church, to whom alone baptism has been granted, can now also be made alive through baptism. But Paul too, manifesting this same thing yet more openly and clearly, writes to the Ephesians and says: 'Christ loved the Church, and gave himself for it, that he might sanctify it, cleansing it by the washing of water.'
But if there is one Church which is loved by Christ and alone cleansed by his washing, how can he who is not in the Church be either loved by Christ or washed and cleansed by his washing? Wherefore, since the Church alone has the water of life and the power of baptizing and cleansing a man, whoever says that someone can be baptized and sanctified in Novatian's communion must first show and prove that Novatian is in the Church or presides over the Church. For the Church is one, and being one it cannot be both within and without. For if it is with Novatian, it was not with Cornelius.
But if it was with Cornelius, who succeeded the bishop Fabian by lawful ordination, and whom, besides the honour of the priesthood, the Lord glorified also by martyrdom, then Novatian is not in the Church, nor can he be reckoned a bishop, who, despising the evangelical and apostolic tradition, succeeding no one, sprang from himself. For he can in no way have or hold the Church who has not been ordained in the Church. And that the Church is not outside, and cannot be cut against itself or divided, but holds the unity of an inseparable and indivisible house, the faith of divine Scripture makes manifest, where, concerning the sacrament of the Passover and of the lamb — which lamb signified Christ — it is written: 'In one house shall it be eaten; you shall not cast forth the flesh out of the house.'
The same thing we see expressed concerning Rahab, who herself also bore a type of the Church, to whom it is commanded and said: 'Your father and your mother and your brothers and all your father's house you shall gather to yourself into your house; and everyone who shall go forth out of the door of your house shall be guilty unto himself.' By which sacrament it is declared that those who are to live, and to escape from the destruction of the world, must be gathered into one house alone, that is, into the Church; but whoever of those who were gathered shall go forth outside — that is, if anyone, though he has obtained grace in the Church, withdraws and goes out from the Church — shall be guilty, that is, shall impute to himself the very thing whereby he perishes.
This the apostle Paul explains, teaching and enjoining that a heretic must be avoided as perverse and a sinner and condemned by his own self. For this is he who shall be guilty unto himself, cast out not by the bishop, but a fugitive of his own accord from the Church, condemned by his own self through heretical presumption. And therefore the Lord, instilling into us a unity that comes from divine authority, lays it down and says: 'I and the Father are one.' And reducing his Church to that unity, he says again: 'And there shall be one flock and one shepherd.'
But if the flock is one, how can he be numbered with the flock who is not in the number of the flock? Or how can he be regarded as a shepherd who — while the true shepherd remains and presides in the Church of God by succession in ordination — succeeding no one and beginning from himself, becomes an alien and profane person, an enemy of the Lord's peace and of divine unity, not dwelling in the house of God, that is, in the Church of God, in which none dwell save the concordant and unanimous, the Holy Spirit speaking in the Psalms and saying: 'God who makes the unanimous to dwell in a house'? And further, the unanimity of Christians, bound to itself by a firm and inseparable charity, the very sacrifices of the Lord declare.
For when the Lord calls his body bread, compacted out of the union of many grains, he points to our people, whom he bore, as made one; and when he calls his blood wine, pressed out of many clusters and berries and gathered into one, he likewise signifies our flock, joined together by the commingling of a united multitude. If Novatian is made one with this bread of the Lord, if he too is mingled with the cup of Christ, then it might be seen that he could have the grace of the one ecclesiastical baptism, if it were established that he holds the unity of the Church.
Finally, how inseparable is the sacrament of unity, and how without hope and acquiring for themselves the greatest perdition from the indignation of God are those who make a schism and, forsaking the bishop, set up another false bishop for themselves outside — the divine Scripture declares in the books of Kings, where ten tribes were rent away from the tribe of Judah and Benjamin, and, forsaking their king, set up another for themselves outside: 'And the Lord,' it says, 'was angry with all the seed of Israel, and removed them, and gave them over to plunder, until he cast them out from his face, because Israel was rent away from the house of David, and they set up for themselves a king, Jeroboam the son of Nebat.'
He said that the Lord was angry and gave them over to destruction because they had been rent away from unity and had set up another king for themselves. And so great was the indignation of the Lord against those who had made the schism, that even when a man of God had been sent to Jeroboam to reproach him for his sins and to foretell the vengeance to come, he was forbidden to eat bread or drink water among them. And when he had not observed this and had dined contrary to the precept of God, he was immediately struck by the majesty of divine censure, so that, returning, he was killed on the way by the onset and bite of a lion.
And does any of you dare to say that the saving water of baptism and heavenly grace can be common with schismatics, with whom not even earthly nor secular drink ought to be shared? Further, the Lord satisfies us in his Gospel and shows a still greater light of understanding, in that the same men who had then rent themselves from the tribe of Judah and Benjamin, and, leaving Jerusalem, had withdrawn to Samaria, were reckoned among the profane and the Gentiles. For when he first sent his disciples on the ministry of salvation, he charged them and said: 'Go not into the way of the nations, and into the city of the Samaritans enter not.' Sending them first to the Jews, he bids the Gentiles be passed over for the present:
and by adding that the city of the Samaritans, where the schismatics were, ought also to be omitted, he showed that schismatics are placed on a level with the Gentiles. But if anyone objects this, so as to say that Novatian holds the same law which the Catholic Church holds, baptizes with the same creed by which we too baptize, knows the same God the Father, the same Son Christ, the same Holy Spirit, and on this account can usurp the power of baptizing because he seems not to differ from us in the questioning of baptism — let whoever thinks this should be objected know, first, that there is not one law of the creed for us and for the schismatics, nor the same interrogation.
For when they say, 'Do you believe in the remission of sins and life eternal through the holy Church?' they lie in the questioning, since they have no Church. Then further, by their own voice they themselves confess that the remission of sins cannot be given save through the holy Church; and not having it, they show that sins cannot there be remitted. But as for the fact that they are said to know the same God the Father, the same Son Christ, the same Holy Spirit whom we also know — neither can this avail such men. For Korah and Dathan and Abiram also knew the same God together with the priest Aaron and Moses, living by the same law and religion, and invoked the one and true God who ought to be worshipped and invoked:
yet because, transgressing the ministry of their station, they claimed for themselves licence to sacrifice against Aaron the priest, who had received the lawful priesthood by the favour of God and the ordination of the Lord, they were smitten by God and immediately paid the penalty for their unlawful attempts; nor could the sacrifices, offered irreligiously and unlawfully against the right of the divine ordinance, be valid or profit. The censers themselves, too, in which incense had been unlawfully offered, lest they should thereafter be for the use of the priests, but rather should hold forth a memorial of God's indignation and vengeance for the correction of posterity, were by the Lord's command melted and purged by fire, drawn out into beaten plates, and fastened to the altar, according to what the divine Scripture speaks.
'It is,' he says, 'a memorial to the children of Israel, that no stranger, who is not of the seed of Aaron, may draw near to put incense before the Lord, that he may not be as Korah.' And yet they had not made a schism, nor had they gone forth outside to rebel impudently and as enemies against the priests of God — a thing which these men now do, who, rending the Church and rebelling against the peace and unity of Christ, attempt to set up a chair for themselves and to assume the primacy, and to claim the licence of baptizing and of offering. How can they accomplish what they do, or obtain anything from God by unlawful attempts, who against God contrive what is not lawful for them?
Wherefore those who patronize Novatian or the rest of such schismatics contend in vain that anyone can there be baptized and sanctified by the saving baptism, where it is established that the one baptizing does not have the licence to baptize. And, that it might the more be understood what is the divine censure against such audacity, we find that in such a crime not only the leaders and authors, but also the participants, are destined to punishments, unless they have separated themselves from the communion of the wicked, the Lord enjoining through Moses and saying: 'Separate yourselves from the tents of these most hardened men, and touch nothing of all that is theirs, lest you perish together in their sin.'
And what the Lord had threatened through Moses he fulfilled, so that whoever had not separated himself from Korah and Dathan and Abiram immediately paid the penalty for the impious communion. By which example it is shown and proved that all are to be liable both to guilt and to punishment who have, with irreligious rashness, mingled themselves with schismatics against those set over them and against the priests. So also through the prophet Hosea the Holy Spirit testifies and says: 'Their sacrifices are as the bread of mourning; all that eat thereof shall be defiled' — teaching, namely, and showing that all without exception are joined in punishment with the authors, who have been defiled by their sin. What merits, then, can they have before God, on whom punishments are divinely inflicted?
Or how can such men justify and sanctify those whom they baptize, who, being enemies of the priests, attempt to usurp things alien and unlawful and granted to them by no right? Yet at these very men we do not wonder, that for their own depravity they contend. It is of necessity that each and every one defends what he does, nor are they willing, though vanquished, easily to yield, although they know that what they do is not lawful. That is the thing to be wondered at — nay rather, to be indignant at and to be grieved over — that Christians abet antichrists, and that betrayers of the faith and traitors to the Church stand within the very Church against the Church.
Since these men, otherwise obstinate and unteachable, yet at least confess this, that all, whether heretics or schismatics, do not have the Holy Spirit, and therefore can indeed baptize, but cannot give the Holy Spirit — in this very point they are held bound by us, so that we may show that they cannot baptize at all who do not have the Holy Spirit. For since in baptism each one's sins are remitted to him, the Lord proves and declares in his Gospel that sins can be remitted only through those who have the Holy Spirit. For after the resurrection, sending his disciples, he speaks to them and says: 'As the Father has sent me, even so I send you.' When he had said this, he breathed on them and said to them: 'Receive the Holy Spirit.'
'Whosesoever sins you remit, they shall be remitted unto them; whosesoever sins you retain, they shall be retained.' In which place he shows that he alone can baptize and give remission of sins who has the Holy Spirit. Finally, John, who was to baptize our Lord Christ himself, received the Holy Spirit beforehand, while he was yet placed in his mother's womb, so that it might be certain and manifest that none can baptize save those who have the Holy Spirit. Therefore let those who patronize heretics or schismatics answer us, whether they have the Holy Spirit or have it not. If they have it, why, when those baptized there come to us, are hands laid on them for the receiving of the Spirit, when it would surely have been already received where, if it had been there, it could have been given?
But if all the heretics and schismatics outside do not give the Holy Spirit, and therefore among us hands are laid on, that here may be received what there neither is nor can be given, it is manifest that the remission of sins cannot be given through those who are established not to have the Holy Spirit. And therefore, that according to the divine ordinance and the evangelical truth they may be able to obtain the remission of sins and to be sanctified and to become temples of God, all without exception who come from the adversaries and antichrists to the Church of Christ must be baptized with the baptism of the Church.
You have also asked, most dear son, what seems to me concerning those who obtain the grace of God in infirmity and sickness, whether they are to be held lawful Christians, in that they have not been washed with the saving water but sprinkled. In this matter our modesty and reserve prejudge no one, so that each may hold what he thinks and may do what he has thought. We, so far as our humble understanding conceives it, judge that the divine benefits can in no way be mutilated and weakened, nor can anything less befall there, where with full and entire faith both of the giver and of the receiver that is taken which is drawn from the divine gifts.
For not in the same way are the contagions of sins washed away in the saving sacrament as the filth of the skin and of the body in a carnal and worldly washing, so that there should be need of soda and of other aids besides, and of a bath and a pool, by which the little body may be washed and cleansed. Otherwise is the breast of the believer washed; otherwise is the mind of man cleansed through the merits of faith. In the saving sacraments, when necessity compels and God bestows his indulgence, the divine abridgements confer the whole upon believers. Nor ought it to move anyone, that the sick seem to be sprinkled or poured upon when they obtain the Lord's grace, since the holy Scripture speaks through the prophet Ezekiel and says:
'And I will sprinkle clean water upon you, and you shall be cleansed from all your uncleannesses and from all your idols; and I will cleanse you, and I will give you a new heart, and a new spirit I will put within you.' Likewise in Numbers: 'And the man who shall be unclean until the evening shall be purified on the third day and on the seventh day, and shall be clean. But if he shall not have been purified on the third day and on the seventh day, he shall not be clean, and that soul shall be cut off from Israel, because the water of sprinkling has not been sprinkled upon him.' And again: 'And the Lord spoke to Moses, saying: Take the Levites from the midst of the children of Israel, and you shall purify them. And thus you shall make their purification for them: you shall sprinkle around upon them the water of purification.' And again:
'The water of sprinkling is a purification.' Whence it appears that the sprinkling of water also obtains the likeness of the saving washing; and when these things are done in the Church, where the faith both of the receiver and of the giver is whole, all things stand and can be consummated and perfected by the majesty of the Lord and the truth of faith. Moreover, as to the fact that some call those who have obtained the grace of Christ by the saving water and by lawful faith not Christians but 'clinics,' I do not find whence they take this name — unless perhaps those who have read more and more recondite things have come upon these 'clinics' in Hippocrates or Soranus.
For I, who know the 'clinic' from the Gospel, know that the paralytic and infirm man, who lay on his bed through long courses of years, was in no way hindered by his infirmity from attaining most fully to heavenly soundness, and that he was not only raised from his pallet by the Lord's indulgence, but, his strength being restored and invigorated, himself carried away his own pallet. And therefore, so far as it is given us to conceive and to feel by faith, my judgement is this: that whoever has obtained the divine grace in the Church by the law and right of faith is to be judged a lawful Christian.
But if anyone thinks that they have obtained nothing, in that they were only sprinkled with the saving water, if they are empty and void, let them not be deceived, so that, if they have escaped the discomfort of their sickness and have recovered, they should be baptized. But if they cannot be baptized who have already been sanctified by the ecclesiastical baptism, why should they be made to stumble in their faith and in the Lord's indulgence? Or have they indeed obtained the grace of the Lord, but by a shorter and lesser measure of the divine gift and of the Holy Spirit, so that they should indeed be held Christians, yet not be made equal to the rest? Nay rather, the Holy Spirit is not given by measure, but is wholly poured out upon the believer.
For if the day arises equally for all, and if the sun is diffused over all with equal and even light, how much more does Christ, the true sun and day, in his Church bestow the light of eternal life with equal evenness? The sacrament of which equality we see celebrated in Exodus, when the manna flowed down from heaven and, by a prefiguration of things to come, showed forth the nourishment of the heavenly bread and the food of the Christ who was to come. For there, without distinction either of sex or of age, an omer was gathered equally for each.
Whence it appeared that the indulgence of Christ and the heavenly grace which should afterward follow would be equally divided among all, without difference of sex, without distinction of years, without acceptance of persons; that the gift of spiritual grace would be poured out upon the whole people of God. Plainly the same spiritual grace which is equally received by believers in baptism is afterward either diminished or increased in our conduct and conversation, just as in the Gospel the Lord's seed is sown equally, but, according to the variety of the soil, some is consumed, some, with a fruit overflowing into manifold abundance, is heaped up into the produce of thirtyfold or sixtyfold or hundredfold. But still further,
since each one is called to the same denarius, what reason is there that what is equally distributed by God should be diminished by human interpretation? But if anyone is troubled by this, that some of those who are baptized when sick were still tempted by unclean spirits, let him know that the persistent wickedness of the devil prevails up to the saving water, but in baptism loses all the venom of his wickedness. Which example we discern in king Pharaoh, who, long resisting and lingering in his perfidy, was able to resist and prevail just so long until he came to the water; and when he had come to it, he was both vanquished and destroyed. And that that sea was the sacrament of baptism, the blessed apostle Paul declares, saying:
'For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea, and all were baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea.' And he added, saying: 'Now all these things were figures of us.' This is enacted even today, that through the exorcists, by the human voice and the divine power, the devil is scourged and burned and tormented; and although he often says that he is going out and leaving the men of God, yet in that which he has said he deceives, and practises that same lie of stubbornness and fraud which was first enacted through Pharaoh.
Yet when one comes to the saving water and to the sanctification of baptism, we ought to know and to trust that there the devil is crushed and the man, dedicated to God, is set free by the divine mercy. For if scorpions and serpents, which prevail on dry ground, when cast into the water cannot prevail nor retain their venom, neither can the wicked spirits—which are called scorpions and serpents, and which nevertheless are trodden underfoot by us through the power given by the Lord—remain any longer in the body of a man, in whom, once he is baptized and sanctified, the Holy Spirit begins to dwell.
This indeed we also prove by experience in actual cases: that those who, under pressing necessity, are baptized in sickness and obtain grace, are freed from the unclean spirit by which they were formerly agitated, and live praiseworthily and approvedly in the Church, and day by day advance the more in the increase of heavenly grace through the growth of faith; whereas, on the contrary, it often happens that some of those who are baptized while in health, if they afterward begin to sin, are shaken by the return of the unclean spirit—so that it is plain that the devil is shut out in baptism by the faith of the believer, and returns if the faith afterward fails.
Unless perhaps it seems just to some that those who outside the Church, among adversaries and antichrists, are defiled by profane water should be judged baptized, while these who are baptized in the Church should be deemed to have obtained less of the divine mercy and grace; and that so great an honor should be shown to heretics that those coming from them are not asked whether they were washed or merely sprinkled, whether they were clinics (baptized lying in bed) or peripatetics (who walk about)—while among us the integrity of the truth of the faith is disparaged, and from ecclesiastical baptism its own majesty and holiness are taken away.
I have written back, dearest son, to your letter as far as our small mediocrity availed, and I have shown what we, as far as in us lies, hold; prescribing to no one, so as to prevent each one of those set over the Church from determining what he thinks, since each is to render to the Lord an account of his own action, according to what the blessed apostle Paul writes and says in his epistle to the Romans: each one of us shall give account for himself; therefore let us not judge one another. I pray, dearest son, that you may ever be in good health.
When we were together in council, dearest brethren, we read your letter which you composed concerning those who appear to have been baptized among heretics and schismatics—whether, on coming to the catholic Church, which is one, they ought to be baptized. And on this matter, although you yourselves there hold the truth and firmness of the catholic rule, yet because out of common love you thought we should be consulted, we set forth our opinion—not a new one, but one already long ago established by our predecessors and observed by us—and we join it to yours in equal agreement; judging assuredly, and holding for certain, that no one can be baptized outside, beyond the Church, since there is one baptism appointed in the holy Church, and since it is written, the Lord saying:
They have forsaken me, the fountain of living water, and have hewn out for themselves broken cisterns that can hold no water. And again the divine Scripture admonishes and says: Abstain from strange water, and drink not from a strange fountain. It is fitting, indeed, that the water first be cleansed and sanctified by the priest, so that by its baptism it may be able to wash away the sins of the man who is baptized; for through Ezekiel the Lord says: And I will sprinkle clean water upon you, and you shall be cleansed from all your uncleannesses and from all your idols; and I will cleanse you, and I will give you a new heart, and a new spirit will I put within you. But how can he cleanse and sanctify the water who is himself unclean, and with whom the Holy Spirit is not? since the Lord says in Numbers:
And everything whatsoever an unclean person touches shall be unclean. Or how can one who baptizes give to another the remission of sins, when he himself cannot lay aside his own sins outside the Church? Moreover the very question that is put in baptism is a witness of the truth. For when we say, 'Do you believe in eternal life and the remission of sins through the holy Church?'—we understand that the remission of sins is given only in the Church, while among heretics, where the Church is not, sins are not remitted. Therefore let those who assert the cause of heretics either change the question or vindicate the truth—unless indeed they also grant a Church to those whom they contend to have baptism.
It is also necessary that he who is baptized be anointed, so that, having received the chrism—that is, the anointing—he may be God's anointed and may have in himself the grace of Christ. Moreover, it is from the Eucharist that the baptized are anointed: the oil sanctified upon the altar. But he who has neither altar nor Church could not sanctify the creature of oil. Hence neither can there be a spiritual anointing among heretics, since it is established that oil cannot be sanctified nor the Eucharist made among them at all. And we ought to know and remember that it is written: Let not the oil of the sinner anoint my head. This the Holy Spirit foretold beforehand in the Psalms, lest anyone going astray and wandering from the way of truth should be anointed among heretics and adversaries of Christ.
But also, what prayer can a sacrilegious and sinful priest make on behalf of the baptized? since it is written: God does not hear a sinner; but whoever worships God and does His will, him He hears. And who can give what he himself does not possess? or how can he perform spiritual things who has himself lost the Holy Spirit? And therefore he who comes raw and untaught to the Church must be baptized and renewed, that within he may be sanctified by the holy—because it is written: Be holy, for I also am holy, says the Lord—so that he who has been seduced into error and dipped outside, may in the true and ecclesiastical baptism lay aside this very thing: that, being a man coming to God, while he sought a priest, he fell by the deceit of error upon a sacrilegious one.
Furthermore, to approve the baptism of heretics and schismatics is to consent to that which they have baptized. For neither can the part there be void and the part prevail. If he could baptize, he could also give the Holy Spirit. But if he cannot give the Holy Spirit—because, being established outside, he is not with the Holy Spirit—neither can he baptize one who comes; since both the baptism is one and the Holy Spirit is one and the Church is one, founded by Christ our Lord upon Peter, by the source and principle of unity. So it comes about that, since all things among them are void and false, nothing of what they have done ought to be approved by us.
For what can be ratified and firm in the Lord's sight that is done by those whom the Lord calls His enemies and adversaries, declaring it in His Gospel: He who is not with me is against me, and he who gathers not with me scatters? And the blessed apostle John too, keeping the Lord's commands and precepts, set down in his epistle: You have heard that antichrist comes; but now many antichrists have arisen, whence we know that it is the last hour. They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would have remained with us. Whence we also ought to gather and consider whether those who are the Lord's adversaries and are called antichrists can give the grace of Christ.
Wherefore we who are with the Lord, who hold the unity of the Lord, and who according to His condescension administer His priesthood in the Church, ought to repudiate and reject and hold as profane whatever His adversaries and antichrists do; and to those who, coming from error and depravity, acknowledge the true faith of the one Church, we ought to give in all things the sacraments of divine grace, the truth of unity and of faith. We desire, dearest brethren, that you may ever be in good health. Cyprian to his brother Quintus, greeting. Lucianus, our fellow-presbyter, has reported to me, dearest brother, that you desired us to signify to you what we hold concerning those who appear to have been baptized among heretics and schismatics.
And that you might know what very many of our fellow-bishops, together with the fellow-presbyters who were present, recently decided in council on this matter, I have sent you a copy of that same letter. For I know not by what presumption certain of our colleagues are led, that they think those who have been dipped among heretics ought not, when they come to us, to be baptized—on the ground that they say there is one baptism: which one, indeed, is in the catholic Church, because the Church is one, and there cannot be a baptism apart from the Church. For since there cannot be two baptisms, if the heretics truly baptize, they themselves have baptism.
And he who, by his own authority, affords them this patronage, yields to them and consents that an enemy and adversary of Christ should appear to have the power of washing and purifying and sanctifying a man. But we say that those who come thence are not rebaptized among us, but baptized. For neither do they receive anything there, where there is nothing, but they come to us in order that here they may receive, where both grace and all truth are—since both grace and truth are one. Moreover, certain of our colleagues prefer to give honor to heretics rather than to consent with us; and while, by the affirmation of one...
...the affirmation of one baptism refuse to baptize those who come, they thus either themselves make two baptisms, while they say that baptism exists also among heretics; or certainly—which is more grievous—they strive to set the filthy and profane dipping of heretics before and above the true and only and lawful baptism of the catholic Church, not considering that it is written: He who is baptized by a dead man, what does his washing profit him? And it is plain that those who are not in the Church of Christ are reckoned among the dead, and that one cannot be made alive by another who does not himself live—since the Church is one, which, having obtained the grace of eternal life, both lives forever and makes alive the people of God.
And they say that in this they follow ancient custom: that among the ancients, when the beginnings of heresy and schism were still in their first stages, there were there men who had withdrawn from the Church and had previously been baptized here; whom then, when they returned to the Church and did penance, it was not necessary to baptize. This we too observe today: that those whom it is established were baptized here and passed over from us to heretics, if afterward—their sin recognized and their error cleared away—they return to the truth and to the mother, it is enough to lay hands on them in penance; so that, since it was already a sheep, the shepherd may receive this stray and wandering sheep back into his own fold.
But if one who comes baptized from the heretics was not previously in the Church, but comes wholly a stranger and profane, he must be baptized that he may become a sheep; because the water in the holy Church, which makes sheep, is one. And therefore, because there can be nothing in common between falsehood and truth, between darkness and light, between death and immortality, between antichrist and Christ, we ought in all things to hold the unity of the catholic Church and to yield in nothing to the enemies of faith and truth. Now this is not to be prescribed from custom, but to be overcome by reason.
For not even Peter, whom the Lord chose first and upon whom He built His Church, when Paul afterward disputed with him about circumcision, claimed anything for himself insolently or arrogantly assumed, so as to say that he held the primacy and that he ought rather to be obeyed by novices and those who came later; nor did he despise Paul because he had formerly been a persecutor of the Church, but admitted the counsel of truth and readily consented to the lawful reasoning which Paul vindicated—thereby giving us a lesson of both concord and patience: that we should not obstinately love our own opinions, but should rather reckon as our own those things which are at any time usefully and wholesomely suggested by our brethren and colleagues, if they be true and lawful.
Foreseeing this very thing, and faithfully consulting for concord and peace, Paul also set down in his epistle, saying: Let the prophets speak, two or three, and let the others judge; but if anything be revealed to another who is seated, let the first be silent. In which passage he taught and showed that many things are revealed to individuals for the better, and that each one ought not to contend obstinately for that which he had once imbibed and held, but, if anything better and more useful should appear, should gladly embrace it. For we are not vanquished when better things are offered to us, but are instructed—especially in those things which pertain to the unity of the Church and to the truth of our hope and faith.
So that we, the priests of God and of His Church, set over it by His own condescension, may know that the remission of sins cannot be given except in the Church, and that the adversaries of Christ can claim nothing for themselves concerning His grace. This indeed Agrippinus, a man of good memory, together with the rest of his fellow-bishops who at that time governed the Lord's Church in the province of Africa and Numidia, established and confirmed by the weighed examination of common counsel; whose opinion—religious and lawful, salutary to the faith and agreeing with the catholic Church—we too have followed.
And that you might know what sort of letter we have written on this matter, we have transmitted a copy of it, out of common love, to your notice and to that of our fellow-bishops who are there. I pray, dearest brother, that you may ever be in good health. Cyprian and the rest to their brother Stephen, greeting. To arrange certain matters and to refine them by the examination of common counsel, we found it necessary, dearest brother, with several priests gathering into one, to convene and to hold a council; in which many things indeed were brought forward and dealt with.
But concerning that especially it was necessary to write to you and to confer with your gravity and wisdom—the matter which pertains the more both to priestly authority and to the unity, as well as the dignity, of the catholic Church, coming from the appointment of the divine arrangement: namely, that those who are outside, beyond the Church, dipped and stained among heretics and schismatics with the defilement of profane water, when they come to us and to the Church which is one, ought to be baptized; for the reason that it is too little to lay hands on them for receiving the Holy Spirit, unless they receive also the baptism of the Church. For then at last they can be fully sanctified and be the sons of God, if they are born of both sacraments—since it is written:
Unless a man be born of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. For we find in the Acts of the Apostles that this was kept by the apostles and preserved by the truth of saving faith: that when, in the house of Cornelius the centurion, the Holy Spirit had descended upon the Gentiles who were present there, glowing with the warmth of faith and believing in the Lord with their whole heart—filled with whom they blessed God with diverse tongues—nonetheless the blessed apostle Peter, mindful of the divine precept and of the Gospel, commanded that those same ones who had already been filled with the Holy Spirit should be baptized; so that nothing might seem to be omitted whereby the apostolic teachers might in all things observe the law of the divine precept and of the Gospel.
But that what the heretics use is not baptism, and that nothing among those who oppose Christ can avail anything through the grace of Christ, was carefully expressed recently in the letter which was written on this matter to Quintus, our colleague stationed in Mauretania; likewise in the letter which our colleagues made before to the fellow-bishops presiding in Numidia—copies of both of which letters I have appended below.
We plainly add and append, dearest brother, by common consent and authority, that even if any presbyters or deacons were previously ordained in the catholic Church and afterward stood forth perfidious and rebellious against the Church, or were promoted among heretics by pseudo-bishops and antichrists, by a profane ordination against Christ's appointment, and have attempted to offer outside, against the one and divine altar, false and sacrilegious sacrifices—these too, when they return, are to be received on this condition: that they communicate as laymen and count it enough that they are admitted to peace, who stood forth as enemies of peace; and that they ought not, upon returning, to retain among us the same weapons of ordination and honor with which they rebelled against us.
For it is fitting that the priests and ministers who serve at the altar and the sacrifices be whole and unstained, since the Lord God speaks in Leviticus and says: A man in whom there shall be a blemish and a defect shall not approach to offer gifts to God; likewise in Exodus He enjoins these same things and says: And let the priests who approach to the Lord God be sanctified, lest perchance the Lord forsake them; and again: And when they approach to minister at the holy altar, let them not bring sin upon themselves, lest they die.
But what greater fault can there be, or what defilement more deformed, than to have stood against Christ, to have scattered His Church which He purchased and founded with His own blood, to have—forgetful of evangelical peace and love—fought with the fury of hostile discord against the united and harmonious people of God? Such men, even if they themselves afterward return to the Church, cannot restore and recall with them those who, seduced by them and forestalled outside by death, have perished beyond the Church without communion and peace; whose souls, in the day of judgment, will be required at the hands of those very men who were the authors and leaders of their destruction.
And therefore it is enough that pardon be granted to such returning ones; yet perfidy ought not to be promoted in the house of faith. For what do we reserve for the good and the innocent and those who do not withdraw from the Church, if we honor those who have withdrawn from us and stood against the Church? These things, dearest brother, we have brought to your conscience, both for the common honor and out of sincere love, believing that to you also, for the truth of your religion and faith, those things will be pleasing which are alike religious and true. For the rest, we know that some are unwilling to lay aside what they once imbibed, nor easily to change their purpose, but—while preserving among colleagues the bond of peace and concord—to retain certain things peculiar to themselves which have once been adopted among them.
In which matter we neither use force upon anyone nor impose a law, since each one set over the Church has, in the administration of the Church, the free judgment of his own will, being about to render to the Lord an account of his own action. We desire, dearest brother, that you may ever be in good health. Cyprian to his brother Jubaianus, greeting. You have written to me, dearest brother, desiring that the inclination of our mind be signified to you—what seems to us concerning the baptism of heretics, who, placed outside and established beyond the Church, claim for themselves a thing that is neither of their right nor of their power; which we can reckon neither ratified nor lawful, since it is established that this is unlawful among them.
And since we have already expressed in our letters what we hold on this matter, in order to make a compendium I have sent you a copy of those same letters—both what we decreed in council when very many of us were present, and likewise what I afterward wrote back to Quintus our colleague, who inquired about the same matter. And now too, when we had come together into one—the bishops both of the province of Africa and of Numidia, seventy-one in number—we again confirmed this same thing by our sentence, determining that there is one baptism which is appointed in the catholic Church, and that through this, whoever come from the adulterous and profane water, to be washed and sanctified by the truth of the saving water, are not rebaptized but baptized by us.
Nor does it move us, dearest brother, what you have included in your letter—that the Novatianists rebaptize those whom they solicit away from us—since it in no way pertains to us what the enemies of the Church do, provided we ourselves hold the honor of our power and the firmness of reason and truth. For Novatian, after the manner of apes, which though they are not men yet imitate human things, wishes to claim for himself the authority and truth of the catholic Church, when he himself is not in the Church—nay, has moreover stood forth as a rebel and an enemy against the Church. For knowing that there is one baptism, he claims this one for himself, so as to say that the Church is with him and to make us the heretics.
But we, who hold the head and root of the one Church, know for certain and trust that nothing is permitted to him outside the Church, and that the baptism which is one is among us, where he himself had previously been baptized, when he held both the reason and the truth of the divine unity. But if Novatian thinks that those baptized in the Church must be rebaptized outside, beyond the Church, he ought to have begun with himself, so as first to be rebaptized with an outside and heretical baptism—he who, after the Church, nay even against the Church, opines that men must be baptized outside. But what kind of thing is it, that because Novatian dares to do this, we should think it ought not to be done? What then? Because Novatian also usurps the honor of the priestly chair, must we therefore renounce the chair?
And because Novatian strives, against what is right, to set up an altar and to offer sacrifices, ought we to cease from the altar and the sacrifices, lest we seem to celebrate things equal and like to his? It is utterly vain and foolish that, because Novatian outside the Church claims for himself the image of truth, the Church should relinquish the truth.
But among us it is no new or sudden thing that we judge those who come from the heretics to the Church to be baptized, since there are now many years and a long age since, under Agrippinus, a man of good memory, very many bishops, gathering into one, established this; and from then to this present day so many thousands of heretics in our provinces, converted to the Church, have not spurned nor hesitated, but rather have reasonably and gladly embraced it, that they might obtain the grace of the life-giving laver and of saving baptism. For it is not difficult for a teacher to instil true and lawful things into him who, having condemned heretical depravity and discovered ecclesiastical truth, comes for this purpose: that he may learn—and learns for this purpose: that he may live.
Let us not give heretics the amazement of our patronage and consent, and they will gladly and promptly obey the truth. Plainly, since I have found written in the letter whose copy you transmitted to me—that it is not to be inquired who baptized, since he who has been baptized could receive the remission of sins according to what he believed—I have not thought this point ought to be passed over; especially since in the same letter I have noticed that mention is also made of Marcion, so that he says those coming even from him ought not to be baptized, because they seem to have been already baptized in the name of Jesus Christ. We ought therefore to consider the faith of those who believe outside, whether according to that same faith they can obtain anything of grace.
For if the faith is one for us and for the heretics, the grace also can be one. If the Patripassians, the Anthropians, the Valentinians, the Apellesians, the Ophites, the Marcionites, and the rest of the heretical pests and swords and poisons of overthrowing the truth confess together with us the same Father, the same Son, the same Holy Spirit, the same Church—then baptism too can be one there, if the faith also is one. And lest it be tedious to run through all the heresies and to recount the follies or insanities of each one—because it does not even delight to say what one either dreads or is ashamed to know—let us for the moment, concerning Marcion alone, of whom mention was made in the letter transmitted by you to us, examine whether the reckoning of his baptism can stand.
For the Lord, after the resurrection, sending out His disciples, instructs and teaches them how they ought to baptize, saying: All power is given to me in heaven and on earth. Go therefore, teach all nations, dipping them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit. He intimates the Trinity, by whose sacrament the nations were to be dipped. Does Marcion hold this Trinity? Does he assert the same God the Father, the Creator, whom we also do? Does he know the same Son, Christ, born of the Virgin Mary—who, being the Word, was made flesh, who bore our sins, who by dying conquered death, who first inaugurated the resurrection of the flesh through Himself, and showed His disciples that He had risen in that same flesh?
Far other is the faith among Marcion, and also among the rest of the heretics; nay, there is nothing among them but perfidy and blasphemy and contention hostile to soundness and truth. How then can he who is baptized among them seem to have obtained the remission of sins and the grace of the divine mercy through his faith, who has not had the truth of faith itself? For if, as it seems to some, one could according to his faith receive something outside, beyond the Church, assuredly he received that which he believed. But believing what is false, he could not receive what is true; rather he received, according to what he believed, things adulterous and profane. This point of profane and adulterous baptism the prophet Jeremiah subtly touches upon, saying:
Why do those who afflict me prevail? My wound is grievous; whence shall I be healed? While it is in the making, it has become to me as deceitful water that has no faithfulness. The Holy Spirit, through the prophet, makes mention of deceitful and faithless water. What is this deceitful and perfidious water? Assuredly that which counterfeits the image of baptism and, by a shadowed pretense, frustrates the grace of faith. But if according to a depraved faith someone could be baptized outside and obtain the remission of sins, then according to the same faith he could obtain the Holy Spirit also, and it is not necessary for him, on coming, that a hand be laid on him so that he may obtain the Holy Spirit and be sealed. For either he could obtain both outside by his faith, or he who had been outside received neither of them.
It is manifest, moreover, where and through whom the remission of sins can be given, namely that which is given in baptism. For the Lord first gave this power to Peter, upon whom He built the Church and from whom He established and displayed the source of unity, that whatever he should loose might be loosed. And after the resurrection too He speaks to the apostles, saying: 'As the Father has sent me, so I also send you.' When He had said this, He breathed upon them and said to them: 'Receive the Holy Spirit. If you remit the sins of any, they shall be remitted to them; if you retain the sins of any, they shall be retained.'
From this we understand that it is permitted to baptize and to give remission of sins only to those who are set as overseers in the Church and grounded upon the evangelical law and the Lord's ordinance; but outside, nothing can be either bound or loosed, where there is no one who can either bind or loose. Nor, dearest brother, do we set this forth without the authority of divine Scripture, when we say that all things have been divinely arranged by a fixed law and a proper ordinance, and that no one can usurp to himself against the bishops and priests anything that is not of his own right and power. For Korah, Dathan, and Abiram too attempted to usurp to themselves the license of sacrificing against Moses and Aaron the priest, yet they did not do unpunished what they unlawfully dared.
And the sons of Aaron, who set strange fire upon the altar, were immediately struck dead in the presence of the indignant Lord. This same punishment awaits those who falsely bring strange water into baptism, that the divine judgment may avenge and vindicate it, since heretics do against the Church what is lawful to the Church alone. But as for what some say—that to those who had been baptized in Samaria, when the apostles Peter and John came, only the hand was laid upon them that they might receive the Holy Spirit, and yet they were not rebaptized—we see, dearest brother, that this passage has no bearing at all upon the present matter.
For those who had believed in Samaria had believed with true faith, and within the Church—which is one, and to which alone it is granted to give the grace of baptism and to loose sins—had been baptized by Philip the deacon whom these same apostles had sent. And therefore, since they had already obtained legitimate and ecclesiastical baptism, they ought not to be baptized again; but only that which was lacking was supplied by Peter and John: that, prayer having been made for them and the hand laid on, the Holy Spirit might be invoked and poured out upon them.
This is what is also done among us now, that those who are baptized in the Church are presented to the rulers of the Church, and through our prayer and the laying on of hands receive the Holy Spirit and are perfected with the Lord's seal. There is no reason, therefore, dearest brother, why we should think we must yield to heretics and surrender the baptism that has been given to one and only one Church. It is the part of a good soldier to defend the camp of his commander against rebels and enemies; it is the part of a glorious general to keep the standards entrusted to him. It is written: 'The Lord your God is a jealous God.' We who have received the Spirit of God ought to have a zeal for the divine faith, by which zeal Phinehas pleased God and, deserving well of Him, by the people's perishing soothed the wrath of the indignant Lord.
Why do we count to our credit what is adulterous, alien, and hostile to the divine unity, we who know only one Christ and one Church of His? The Church, expressing the likeness of paradise, has enclosed within her walls fruit-bearing trees; and of these, whatever does not produce good fruit is cut down and cast into the fire. These trees she waters with four rivers, that is, with the four Gospels, by which she bestows the grace of baptism with a saving and heavenly flood. Can he water from the fountains of the Church who is not within the Church? Can he impart the wholesome and saving draughts of paradise to anyone who, being perverse and condemned by himself and banished beyond the fountains of paradise, has withered and failed in the drought of eternal thirst?
The Lord cries out that whoever thirsts should come and drink of the rivers of living water, which have flowed from His belly. Whither shall he who thirsts come—to the heretics, where there is no fountain or river of vital water at all, or to the Church, which is one and is founded by the Lord's voice upon the one who also received its keys? This is the one Church which holds and possesses all the power of her Spouse and Lord. In her we preside; for her honor and unity we fight; her grace and likewise her glory we defend with faithful devotion. We, by divine permission, water the thirsting people of God; we guard the boundaries of the vital fountains.
If we hold the right of our possession, if we acknowledge the sacrament of unity, why do we stand forth as betrayers of the truth, as traitors to unity? The water of the Church, faithful and saving and holy, cannot be corrupted and adulterated, just as the Church herself is incorrupt and chaste and modest. If the heretics are devoted to the Church and established within the Church, they can use both her baptism and the other saving goods. But if they are not in the Church—nay, even act against the Church—how can they baptize with the baptism of the Church?
For no small or trifling thing is granted to heretics when their baptism is accepted by us as valid, since from it begins all the origin of faith, and the saving entrance into the hope of eternal life, and the divine condescension for the purifying and quickening of God's servants. For if anyone could be baptized among the heretics, surely he could also obtain remission of sins. If he obtained remission of sins, he was sanctified; if he was sanctified, he was made a temple of God; if he was made a temple of God, I ask, of what God? If of the Creator, he could not be, for he did not believe in Him. If of Christ, neither can he become His temple who denies that Christ is God. If of the Holy Spirit—since the three are one—how can the Holy Spirit...
...the Holy Spirit be at peace with him who is an enemy either of the Son or of the Father? Accordingly, in vain do certain men, who are overcome by reason, oppose custom to us, as though custom were greater than truth, or as though in spiritual matters that ought not to be followed which has been revealed for the better by the Holy Spirit. For one who errs in simplicity can be pardoned, as the blessed apostle Paul says of himself: 'I who was formerly a blasphemer and a persecutor and insolent, but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly.' But after inspiration and revelation have been given, whoever persists, knowingly and wittingly, in that wherein he had erred, sins without the pardon of ignorance. For he relies upon a certain presumption and obstinacy, when he is overcome by reason.
Nor let anyone say, 'We follow what we have received from the apostles,' since the apostles handed down only one Church and one baptism, which is established only in that same Church; and we find no one, after he had been baptized among heretics, admitted by the apostles into that same baptism and received into communion, such that the apostles might seem to have approved the baptism of heretics. For as to what some allege, as though it pertained to the support of heretics that the apostle Paul said: 'Nevertheless in every way, whether by occasion or in truth, let Christ be proclaimed'—we find that this too can avail nothing toward the patronage of those who support and applaud heretics.
For Paul was not speaking in his epistle about heretics or about their baptism, such that he might be shown to have set down anything pertaining to this matter. He was speaking about brethren—either those walking disorderly and contrary to ecclesiastical discipline, or those keeping the evangelical truth out of the fear of God.
And some of them he described as having spoken the word of the Lord steadfastly and fearlessly, but others as being involved in envy and dissension; some as having kept benevolent charity toward him, but others as having harbored malevolent dissension—yet he himself bore all things patiently, provided that whether in truth or by occasion the name of Christ, which Paul was preaching, might come to the knowledge of very many, and that the new and still untrained sowing of the word might increase through the preaching of those who spoke. Furthermore, it is one thing for those who are within the Church to speak of the name of Christ; it is another thing for those who are outside and act against the Church to baptize in the name of Christ.
Wherefore let him who is an advocate for heretics not bring forward what Paul said about the brethren, but let him show whether Paul thought that anything ought to be conceded to a heretic, or whether he approved their faith and baptism, or whether he laid down that the faithless and blasphemers could receive remission of sins outside the Church. But if we consider what the apostles felt about heretics, we shall find that in all their epistles they execrate and detest the sacrilegious depravity of heretics. For since they say that their word creeps like a cancer, how can that word give remission of sins which creeps like a cancer to the ears of the hearers?
And since they say that there is no fellowship between righteousness and iniquity, no communion between light and darkness, how can either darkness illuminate or iniquity justify? And since they say that such men are not of God but are of the spirit of antichrist, how do they perform spiritual and divine things, they who are enemies of God and whose breasts the spirit of antichrist has besieged? Wherefore, if, leaving behind the errors of human contention, we return to the evangelical authority and to the apostolic tradition with sincere and religious faith, we understand that nothing is permitted, toward the grace of the Church and toward salvation, to those who—scattering and assailing the Church of Christ—are named adversaries by Christ Himself, and antichrists by His apostles.
Nor is there any reason why anyone, to circumvent the Christian truth, should set forth the name of Christ so as to say, 'Wherever and however men have been baptized in the name of Jesus Christ, they have obtained the grace of baptism'—when Christ Himself speaks and says: 'Not everyone who says to me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven,' and again warns and instructs beforehand, lest anyone be easily deceived by false prophets and false christs in His name. 'Many,' He says, 'shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ, and shall deceive many'; and afterward He added, saying: 'But beware. Behold, I have foretold you all things.' Hence it appears that those things are not to be received and assumed at once which are boasted in the name of Christ, but those which are done in the truth of Christ.
For as to the fact that in the Gospels and in the epistles of the apostles the name of Jesus Christ is introduced for the remission of sins, this is not as though the Son alone, without the Father or against the Father, could avail anyone; but it was that, to the Jews who boasted that they had the Father, it might be shown that the Father would profit them nothing unless they believed in the Son whom He had sent—for those who knew God the Creator as Father ought also to know the Son, Christ—and that they should not flatter and applaud themselves over the Father alone without the acknowledgment of His Son, who also said: 'No one comes to the Father but by me.' But that it is the knowledge of the two which saves, He Himself makes manifest, saying:
'This is eternal life, that they may know you, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom you have sent.' Since therefore, from Christ's own preaching and testimony, the Father who sent must first be known, and then afterward Christ who was sent, and there can be no hope of salvation unless the two are known together, how are those judged to have obtained remission of sins who, with God the Father not known—nay, even blasphemed—are said to be baptized among heretics in the name of Christ? For under the apostles the case of the Jews was one thing, the condition of the Gentiles another. The Jews, because they had already received the most ancient baptism of the Law and of Moses, had also to be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ, according to what Peter says to them in the Acts of the Apostles, saying:
'Repent, and let every one of you be baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit. For the promise is to you and to your children and to all that are afar off, as many as the Lord our God shall call.' Peter makes mention of Jesus Christ, not as though the Father were omitted, but that the Son might be joined to the Father. Finally, when, after the resurrection, the apostles are sent by the Lord to the nations, they are commanded to baptize the Gentiles in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit.
How then do some say that one baptized as a Gentile—outside the Church, nay even against the Church—merely in the name of Jesus Christ, by whomever and however, can obtain remission of sins, when Christ Himself commands the nations to be baptized in the full and united Trinity? Unless indeed it be that one who denies Christ is denied by Christ, but one who denies His Father, whom Christ Himself confessed, is not denied; and one who blasphemes Him whom Christ called his Lord and his God, is rewarded by Christ and obtains remission of sins and the sanctification of baptism!
But by what power can one who denies God the Creator of Christ obtain remission of sins in baptism, when Christ received that very power, by which we are baptized and sanctified, from the same Father—the Father whom He called greater, by whom He asked to be glorified, whose will He fulfilled even to the obedience of drinking the cup and undergoing death? What else, then, is it but to wish to be a partaker with the blaspheming heretics, to defend and assert that one who in the name of Christ grievously blasphemes and sins against the Father and Lord and God of Christ can receive remission of sins?
What, next, is the nature of this—that he who denies the Son does not have the Father, while he who denies the Father is held to have the Son—when the Son Himself testifies and says: 'No one can come to me unless it be given him by the Father'? So that it is manifest that no remission of sins can be received in baptism from the Son which it is certain the Father has not given, especially when He again repeats the same and says: 'Every plant which my heavenly Father has not planted shall be rooted up.' But if the disciples of Christ are unwilling to learn from Christ how great a veneration and honor is owed to the paternal name, let them learn at least from earthly and worldly examples, and know that Christ did not set this down without the greatest reproach:
'The children of this world are wiser than the children of light.' In this world, if anyone hurls an insult at someone's father—if, contumelious and impudent, he tears at his honor and his good name with a slanderous mouth—the son is indignant and angry, and tries to avenge the wrong done to his injured father with all the strength he can. Do you think that Christ grants impunity to the impious and the sacrilegious and those who blaspheme against His own Father, and forgives their sins in baptism—those who, it is certain, even after being baptized, still heap up the same curses against the person of the Father, sinning with the unceasing wickedness of a blaspheming tongue? Can a Christian, can a servant of God, either conceive this in his mind, or believe it by faith, or utter it in speech? And where will the divine precepts of the Law be, which say:
'Honor your father and your mother'? Unless indeed the title of father, which is commanded to be honored in man, may be violated with impunity in God. Where will be that which Christ Himself sets down in the Gospel and says: 'He who curses father or mother, let him die the death'? Unless indeed He who orders those who curse their carnal parents to be punished and put to death, Himself gives life to those who curse the heavenly and spiritual Father and are enemies of the Church their mother. A thing accursed and to be detested is utterly asserted by certain men—that He who threatens that anyone who shall blaspheme against the Holy Spirit will be guilty of eternal sin, is said by the saving baptism to sanctify those who blaspheme against the Father, God.
And now those who think that communion may be given, without baptism, to such men coming to the Church, do not consider that they are communicating in others' sins—nay, in eternal sins—by admitting without baptism those who can lay aside the sins of their blasphemies only in baptism. How vain, moreover, and how perverse it is, that, when the heretics themselves, having repudiated and abandoned the error or the wickedness in which they formerly were, acknowledge the truth of the Church, we should mutilate the rights and sacraments of that same truth, and say to those coming and repenting that they have obtained remission of sins—when they themselves confess that they have sinned, and on this account come to the indulgence of the Church!
Wherefore, dearest brother, we ought firmly to hold and to teach the faith and truth of the Catholic Church, and through all the evangelical and apostolic precepts to display the reason of the divine arrangement and unity. Can the power of baptism be greater or more excellent than confession, than passion—that one should confess Christ before men, that one should be baptized in his own blood? And yet not even this baptism profits a heretic, although he be slain outside the Church after confessing Christ:
unless indeed the patrons and advocates of heretics proclaim as martyrs those heretics slain in a false confession of Christ, and—contrary to the apostle's testimony, who says that nothing can profit them, though they be burned and slain—assign to them the glory and crown of passion. But if not even the baptism of public confession and of blood can profit a heretic toward salvation, because there is no salvation outside the Church, how much more shall nothing profit him if, in a hiding-place and in a den of robbers, dipped by the contagion of adulterous water, he has not only not put off his old sins, but rather has heaped up still newer and greater ones?
Wherefore baptism cannot be common to us and to heretics, with whom neither God the Father, nor the Son Christ, nor the Holy Spirit, nor the faith, nor the Church herself is common. And therefore those who come from heresy to the Church ought to be baptized, so that those who by the lawful and true and only baptism of the holy Church are prepared by divine regeneration for the kingdom of God may be born of both sacraments; for it is written: 'Unless a man be born again of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.'
At this point certain men, as though they could empty out the truth of evangelical preaching by human argumentation, set the catechumens before us: whether, if any of these be apprehended and slain in the confession of the Name before he is baptized in the Church, he loses the hope of salvation and the reward of his confession, because he has not first been born again of water.
Let such men, supporters and abettors of heretics, therefore know that those catechumens, first, hold the integral faith and the truth of the Church, and advance from the divine camp to do battle against the devil with a full and sincere knowledge of God the Father and of Christ and of the Holy Spirit; and next, that they are not deprived of the sacrament of baptism, inasmuch as they are baptized with the most glorious and greatest baptism of blood—of which the Lord also said that He had another baptism to be baptized with.
That those baptized in their own blood and sanctified by passion are perfected and obtain the grace of the divine promise, the same Lord declares in the Gospel, when He speaks to the robber who believed and confessed in the very passion, and promises that he shall be with Him in paradise. Wherefore we who preside over faith and truth ought not to deceive and beguile those who come to faith and truth and, doing penance, beg that their sins be remitted to them; but, corrected and reformed by us, we ought to instruct them with heavenly disciplines for the kingdom of heaven. But someone says:
'What then will become of those who in time past, coming from heresy to the Church, were admitted without baptism?' The Lord is able by His mercy to give indulgence, and not to separate from the gifts of His Church those who, having been admitted simply into the Church, have fallen asleep within the Church. Yet not because an error was once committed must it therefore always be erred in; since it rather befits the wise and the God-fearing willingly and without hesitation to obey the truth once it has been laid open and clearly seen, than stubbornly and obstinately to struggle against brethren and against priests on behalf of heretics. Nor let anyone suppose that heretics, because baptism is set against them, are retarded from coming to the Church as if scandalized by the term of a second baptism.
Nay rather, by this very thing they are the more compelled to the necessity of coming, by the testimony of the truth shown and proved to them. For if they see it decreed and established by our judgment and sentence that the baptism by which they are baptized there is to be reckoned as just and lawful, they will think that they justly and lawfully possess also the Church and the rest of the Church's gifts; nor will there be any reason for coming to us, when, having baptism, they seem to have the rest as well.
But further, when they recognize that there is no baptism outside, and that remission of sins cannot be given outside the Church, they hasten to us the more eagerly and readily, and implore the gifts and bounties of the Church their mother, certain that they cannot at all attain to the true promise of divine grace unless they first come to the truth of the Church. Nor will heretics refuse to be baptized among us with the lawful and true baptism of the Church, when they have learned from us that those too were baptized by Paul who had already been baptized with the baptism of John, as we read in the Acts of the Apostles.
And now among certain of our own people it is asserted that the baptism of heretics is 'something already taken possession of,' and by a kind of envy it is held to be a sacrilege to baptize after the enemies of God, as though rebaptizing—whereas we find that those whom John had baptized were baptized again: that John, accounted the greatest among the prophets; that John, filled with divine grace while yet in his mother's womb; that John, upheld by the spirit and power of Elijah, who was not the adversary of the Lord but His forerunner and herald, who not only foretold the Lord in words but also pointed Him out to the eyes, who baptized Christ Himself, by whom the rest are baptized. But if a heretic could therefore obtain the right of baptism because he baptized first, then baptism will no longer belong to the possessor but to the one who seizes first:
and since baptism and the Church cannot be separated and divided from one another at all, whoever could seize baptism first has likewise seized the Church; and you begin to seem the heretic to him, you who, being forestalled, have begun to be the later one, who by yielding and giving your hands have abandoned the right which you had received. But how perilous it is in divine matters that anyone should yield his right and power, holy Scripture declares, when in Genesis Esau lost his birthright therefrom, and could not afterward recover what he had once surrendered. These things we have written back to you briefly, dearest brother, according to our mediocrity, prescribing or prejudging to no one, but that each of the bishops may do what he thinks, having the free power of his own judgment.
We, as far as in us lies, do not contend with our colleagues and fellow-bishops on account of heretics, with whom we hold the divine concord and the Lord's peace, especially since the apostle also says: 'But if anyone seems to be contentious, we have no such custom, neither the Church of God.' By us the charity of the spirit, the honor of the college, the bond of faith, the concord of the priesthood is preserved patiently and gently. For this reason also we have now, as far as our mediocrity availed, by the Lord's permission and inspiration, composed a little book On the Good of Patience, which we have sent to you out of mutual love. I wish you, dearest brother, ever to fare well. Cyprian to his brother Pompeius, greeting.
Although we have fully embraced the things that ought to be said about baptizing heretics in the letters whose copies we sent you, dearest brother, yet because you desired that it be brought to your knowledge what our brother Stephen wrote back to me in answer to our letters, I have sent you a copy of his reply; reading which, you will more and more mark his error, who endeavors to assert the cause of heretics against Christians and against the Church of God. For among the rest of the things he wrote, things either arrogant or irrelevant or self-contradictory, which he set down imprudently, he also added this, so as to say:
('If therefore any shall come to you from any heresy whatsoever, let nothing be innovated except what has been handed down, namely that the hand be laid upon them unto repentance—since the heretics themselves properly do not baptize those who come over to them from one another, but only admit them to communion.') He forbade anyone coming from any heresy whatsoever to be baptized in the Church, that is, he judged the baptisms of all heretics to be just and lawful. And since the several heresies have several baptisms and divers sins, he, communicating here with the baptism of them all, has heaped up into his own bosom the offenses of them all gathered together.
And he commanded that nothing be innovated except what has been handed down—as though he innovates who, holding unity, claims one baptism for the one Church, and not rather that man who, forgetful of unity, usurps the lies and contagions of a profane washing. 'Let nothing be innovated,' he says, 'except what has been handed down.' Whence is that tradition? Does it descend from the Lord's and the evangelical authority, or come from the commands and epistles of the apostles? For that those things which are written ought to be done, God testifies and forewarns, saying to Joshua: 'The book of this law shall not depart out of your mouth, and you shall meditate in it day and night, that you may observe to do all the things that are written therein.'
Likewise the Lord, when sending out His apostles, commands that the nations be baptized and taught to observe all things whatsoever He had enjoined. If, therefore, it is either commanded in the Gospel or contained in the epistles or acts of the apostles that those coming from any heresy should not be baptized, but that hands only should be laid upon them unto repentance, then let this divine and holy tradition be observed. But if everywhere heretics are called nothing other than adversaries and antichrists, if they are pronounced to be shunned, perverse, and self-condemned, what manner of thing is it that those should be thought not to be condemned by us whom it is established, by the apostolic testimony, to have condemned themselves?
so that no one ought to defame the apostles, as though they had approved the baptisms of heretics, or had held communion with them apart from the baptism of the Church; since the apostles wrote such things concerning heretics, and this at a time when the more virulent heretical plagues had not yet broken forth, nor had Marcion of Pontus yet emerged out of Pontus, whose teacher Cerdo came to Rome under the bishop Hyginus, who was the ninth in the city; whom Marcion followed, and with additions heaped upon his crime, more shamelessly and more abruptly than the rest he set about to blaspheme against God the Father and Creator, and more wickedly and grievously armed the heretical fury that rebelled with sacrilegious arms against the Church.
But if it is established that heresies, more numerous and worse, arose afterward, and if in former times it was nowhere at all commanded nor written that hands only should be laid upon a heretic unto repentance and that thus he should be admitted to communion; and if there is but one baptism, which is among us and within, granted by divine condescension to the Church alone—what obstinacy is this, what presumption, to prefer human tradition to the divine appointment, and not to perceive that God is indignant and angry as often as human tradition looses and passes over the divine precepts? As He cries out and says through the prophet Isaiah: This people honors Me with their lips, but their heart is far removed from Me.
And in vain do they worship Me, teaching the commandments and doctrines of men. Likewise the Lord in the Gospel, rebuking and reproving in like manner, sets it down and says: You reject the commandment of God that you may establish your own tradition. Mindful of this precept, the blessed apostle Paul himself also admonishes and instructs, saying: If any man teaches otherwise and does not consent to the sound words of our Lord Jesus Christ and to His doctrine, being puffed up with pride and knowing nothing, withdraw from such a one. A truly splendid and lawful tradition, forsooth, is set forth by the teaching of our brother Stephen, one to afford us suitable authority! For in the same place of his letter he added and appended:
that the heretics themselves do not properly baptize those who come over to them from one another, but only admit them to communion. To this depth of evils has the Church of God and the bride of Christ been brought down—that she should follow the examples of heretics, that for celebrating the heavenly sacraments light should borrow its discipline from darkness, and that Christians should do what antichrists do! But what blindness of mind is this, what perversity, to refuse to acknowledge the unity of faith which comes from God the Father and from the tradition of Jesus Christ our Lord and God? For if the Church is not among heretics for this reason, that she is one and cannot be divided, and if for this reason the Holy Spirit is not there, that He is one and cannot be among the profane and the outsiders—
then surely baptism also, which consists in that same unity, cannot be among heretics, since it can be separated neither from the Church nor from the Holy Spirit. Or if they ascribe the effect of baptism to the majesty of the Name—so that those who are baptized in the name of Jesus Christ, wherever and however, are judged to be renewed and sanctified—why is it that hands are not laid upon the baptized there too in the name of the same Christ, that they may receive the Holy Spirit? Why does not the same majesty of the same Name prevail in the laying on of hands as they contend it availed in the sanctification of baptism? For if one who is born outside the Church can become the temple of God, why cannot the Holy Spirit also be poured out upon the temple?
For he who, having his sins put away in baptism, has been sanctified and spiritually reformed into a new man, has been made fit to receive the Holy Spirit—since the apostle says: As many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ. He who, baptized among heretics, can put on Christ, much more can receive the Holy Spirit whom Christ sent. Otherwise the one who is sent will be greater than the one who sends, so that the one baptized outside should begin to have put on Christ indeed, but to have been unable to receive the Holy Spirit—as though Christ could either be put on without the Spirit, or the Spirit be separated from Christ.
That too is absurd: that, since the second birth is spiritual—the birth by which we are born in Christ through the laver of regeneration—they should say that one can be born spiritually among heretics, where they deny that the Spirit is. For water alone cannot cleanse away sins and sanctify a man, unless it also has the Holy Spirit. Wherefore either they must grant that the Spirit is there too where they say baptism is, or there is no baptism where the Spirit is not, since baptism cannot exist without the Spirit. But what kind of thing is it to assert and contend that those can be sons of God who are not born in the Church? For the blessed apostle makes manifest and proves that baptism is that in which the old man dies and the new is born, saying:
He saved us through the laver of regeneration. But if in the laver, that is, in baptism, there is regeneration, how can heresy beget sons to God through Christ, when it is not the bride of Christ? For the Church alone is she who, joined and united to Christ, spiritually begets sons, the same apostle again saying: Christ loved the Church and gave Himself up for her, that He might sanctify her, cleansing her with the laver of water. If, therefore, this is the beloved and the bride who alone is sanctified by Christ and alone is cleansed by His laver, it is manifest that heresy, which is not the bride of Christ and cannot be cleansed or sanctified by His laver, cannot beget sons to God.
Furthermore, it is not through the laying on of hands that one is born when he receives the Holy Spirit, but in baptism—so that, being already born, he may receive the Spirit, just as it came to pass in the first man, Adam. First God formed him, then breathed into his face the breath of life. For the Spirit cannot be received unless he who is to receive first exists. But since the birth of Christians is in baptism, and the generation and sanctification of baptism is with the bride of Christ alone, who can bring forth and beget sons to God spiritually—where, and from whom, and to whom, is he born who is not a son of the Church? So that, in order that one may have God for his Father, let him first have the Church for his mother.
But while no heresy at all, and indeed no schism either, can possess outside the sanctification of the saving baptism, to such a degree has the hard obstinacy of our brother Stephen broken forth that he contends that sons are born to God even from the baptism of Marcion, likewise of Valentinus and Apelles and the rest who blaspheme against God the Father, and says that there, where God the Father and the Lord God Christ are blasphemed, remission of sins is given in the name of Jesus Christ. On which point it must be considered, dearest brother, for the sake of the faith and religion of the priestly office which we fill, whether an account can stand for a priest of God on the day of judgment who asserts and approves and reckons valid the baptisms of blasphemers, when the Lord threatens and says:
And now this command is to you, O priests: if you will not hear, and if you will not lay it to heart to give glory to My name, says the Lord Almighty, I will send a curse upon you, and I will curse your blessing. Does he give glory to God who holds communion with the baptism of Marcion? Does he give glory to God who judges that remission of sins is given among those who blaspheme against God? Does he give glory to God who asserts that sons of God are born outside, of an adulteress and harlot? Does he give glory to God who, not holding the unity and truth that come from the divine law, defends heresies against the Church?
Does he give glory to God who, a friend of heretics and an enemy of Christians, thinks that the priests of God who guard the truth of Christ and the unity of the Church ought to be excommunicated? If glory is given to God in this way, if in this way fear of God and discipline are kept by His worshipers and priests—then let us cast away our arms, let us yield ourselves into captivity, let us surrender to the devil the ordering of the Gospel, the appointment of Christ, the majesty of God; let the sacraments of the divine warfare be loosed, let the standards of the heavenly camp be given up; let the Church succumb and yield to the heretics, light to darkness, faith to faithlessness, hope to despair, reason to error, immortality to death, love to hatred, truth to falsehood, Christ to antichrist.
Deservedly, then, do schisms and heresies thus arise day by day, growing forth more frequently and more abundantly, so that, sprouting like serpent-locks, they pour out the venom of their poisons against the Church of God with greater force—while by the patronage of certain persons both authority and firmness are afforded them, while their baptism is defended, while faith, while truth is betrayed, while that which is done outside against the Church is vindicated within, in the Church herself.
But if among us, most beloved brother, there is the fear of God, if the steadfastness of faith prevails, if we keep the precepts of Christ, if we guard the unsullied and inviolate holiness of His bride, if the words of the Lord cling to our minds and hearts when He says, Do you think that when the Son of Man comes, He will find faith on the earth?—then let us, faithful soldiers of God who serve God in faith and sincere religion, guard with faithful courage the camp committed to us by God. Nor ought the custom which had crept in among certain men to hinder the truth from prevailing and conquering. For custom without truth is but the antiquity of error. Wherefore, leaving error, let us follow the truth, knowing that even in Esdras the truth conquered, as it is written:
Truth abides and grows strong forever, and lives and prevails unto ages of ages. With her there is no accepting of persons nor distinctions, but she does the things that are just; nor is there anything unjust in her judgment, but strength and kingdom and majesty and power of all ages. Blessed be the God of truth. This truth Christ, showing it to us in His Gospel, says: I am the truth. Wherefore, if we are in Christ and have Christ in us, and if we abide in the truth and the truth abides in us, let us hold fast the things that are true. But it comes to pass through the zeal of presumption and obstinacy that a man should rather defend his own depraved and false notions than consent to the right and true things of another.
Foreseeing this matter, the blessed apostle Paul writes to Timothy and warns that a bishop ought not to be litigious nor contentious, but gentle and teachable. Now he is teachable who is meek and gentle for the patience of learning. For bishops ought not only to teach, but also to learn, since he too teaches better who daily grows and advances by learning better things. This very thing the same apostle Paul also teaches and forewarns, that if anything better be revealed to another who is sitting by, the first should keep silence. And it is a ready way, among religious and simple minds, both to lay aside error and to find and dig out the truth.
For if we return to the head and source of the divine tradition, human error ceases; and, the principle of the heavenly sacraments having been clearly perceived, whatever lay hidden and obscure under the gloom and cloud of darkness is opened up into the light of truth:
just as, if a channel conducting water, which before flowed forth copiously and abundantly, should suddenly fail, do we not go to the spring, that there the cause of the failure may be known—whether the wave has dried up at the source because the veins are running dry, or whether, flowing forth from there whole and full, it has stopped midway in its course? So that, if it has come about, through the fault of a broken or leaking channel, that the water did not flow on continuously and steadily, then, the channel having been repaired and made firm, the water gathered may be presented again for the use and drinking of the city in the same abundance and integrity with which it issues from the spring. This too the priests of God ought now to do, keeping the divine precepts: that if in any point the truth has wavered and faltered, we should return to the dominical origin and to the evangelical and apostolic tradition, and that from there the principle of our action should arise, whence both its order and its origin arose.
For it has been handed down to us that there is one God, and one Christ, and one hope, and one faith, and one Church, and one baptism appointed only in the one Church; from which unity whoever departs must of necessity be found among heretics, and while he vindicates them against the Church, he assails the sacrament of the divine tradition. The sacrament of which unity we see expressed also in the Song of Songs, from the person of Christ saying: A garden enclosed is my sister, my bride, a fountain sealed, a well of living water, a paradise with the fruit of apples. But if His Church is a garden enclosed and a fountain sealed, how can he who is not in the Church enter into that same garden, or drink from its fountain?
Likewise Peter himself also, demonstrating and vindicating unity, enjoined and warned that we can be saved only through the one baptism of the one Church, saying: In the ark of Noah a few, that is, eight souls of men, were saved through water; which also shall in like manner save you, even baptism. By which brief and spiritual summary he made manifest the sacrament of unity. For just as in that baptism of the world, by which the ancient iniquity was purged, he who was not in the ark of Noah could not be saved through water, so too now he cannot be seen to be saved through baptism who has not been baptized in the Church, which is founded by the dominical unity after the sacrament of the one ark.
And so it is observed and held by us, dearest brother, the truth having been searched out and clearly seen, that all who from any heresy are converted to the Church should be baptized with the one and lawful baptism of the Church—except those who had previously been baptized in the Church and had thus passed over to the heretics. For these, when they return, ought, after repentance has been performed, to be received by the laying on of hands alone, and to be restored by the Shepherd to the fold from which they had strayed. I desire, dearest brother, that you may ever fare well. FIRMILIAN TO HIS BROTHER CYPRIAN, GREETING IN THE LORD.
We have received, through our most beloved deacon Rogatianus sent by you, the letter which you wrote to us, dearest brother, and we have given the greatest thanks to God on this account: that it has come to pass that we who are separated from one another in body should be so united in spirit as though we held not merely one region, but were dwelling together in one and the same house. And this is fitting to say, since the spiritual house of God is one. For it shall come to pass, He says, in the last days, that the mountain of the Lord shall be made manifest, and the house of God upon the tops of the mountains. Gathering in which, they are united with joy, according to that which is also asked of the Lord in the psalm: to dwell in the house of God all the days of life.
Whence also in another place it is made manifest that among the saints there is a great love of the will to come together into one. Behold, He says, how good and how pleasant it is that brethren dwell together in unity. For union and peace and concord afford the greatest delight not only to faithful men who know the truth, but even to the heavenly angels themselves, of whom the divine word says that there is joy over one sinner who does penance and returns to the bond of unity.
This certainly would not be said of the angels who have their dwelling in the heavens, unless they too were united to us, who rejoice at our union—just as, on the contrary, they are assuredly grieved when they see the diverse minds of certain men and their sundered wills, since they not only do not call upon one and the same God together, but, being separated and divided from one another, there can no longer be any conversing or common speech. Except that in this matter we can give thanks to Stephen, that through his inhumanity it has now come to pass that we should take a proof of your faith and wisdom. Yet not, because we have received this grace of benefit on Stephen's account, has Stephen straightway done deeds worthy of benefit and grace.
For neither can Judas, by his perfidy and betrayal which he wickedly wrought against the Savior, be deemed worthy, as though he himself had provided the occasion of such great goods, in that through him the world and the people of the nations were freed by the Lord's passion. But let these things, meanwhile, which have been done by Stephen be passed over, lest, while we recall his audacity and insolence, we bring upon ourselves a longer sorrow over the things wickedly done by him. But learning concerning you that, according to the rule of truth and the wisdom of Christ, you have ordered this matter now in question, with great joy we have exulted and given thanks to God, that we have found in brethren placed so far away so great a oneness of faith and truth with us.
For the grace of God is mighty to couple and join, by the bond of love and unity, even those things which seem to be divided by a longer space of lands—just as of old the divine power joined to the bond of one-mindedness those who were separated by an interval of times, Ezekiel and Daniel, who were later in age, to Job and Noah, who had been among the first; yet, although they were sundered by long ages, they nevertheless perceived by the same divine inspiration. This too we now observe in you: that you, who are separated from us by the most distant regions, have nevertheless proved yourselves to be coupled with us in mind and spirit. And all this comes about by the divine unity.
For since the Lord, who dwells in us, is one and the same, He everywhere joins and couples His own by the bond of unity. Whence their sound has gone out into all the earth—of those who were sent by the Lord, running swiftly in the spirit of unity. Just as, on the contrary, it profits nothing that some should be near and joined to one another in body, if they are at variance in soul and mind, since souls can by no means be united which have divided themselves from the unity of God. For behold, He says, they who remove themselves far from You shall perish. But such shall undergo the judgment of the Lord according to their desert, withdrawing from the words of Him who prays to the Father for unity and says: Father, grant that as I and You are one, so these also may be one in Us.
But we have received the things written by you as though they were our very own, and have not read them in passing, but, often repeated, have committed them to memory. Nor is it without profit to the saving usefulness either to weave the same things over again for the confirmation of the truth, or even to add certain things for the heaping up of the proof. But if anything be added by us, it is not so added as though something had been said too little by you, but because the divine word surpasses human nature, and the soul cannot conceive the whole and the perfect; therefore the number of the prophets is so great, that the manifold and divine wisdom may be distributed through many. Whence also the one speaking first in prophecy is commanded to be silent, if it has been revealed to a second.
For which cause it of necessity comes about among us, that year by year we elders and presidents come together into one, to arrange those things which have been committed to our care—so that, if any matters are graver, they may be directed by common counsel; and that for brethren who have lapsed and have been wounded by the devil after the saving laver, a remedy may be sought through repentance—not as though they obtained remission of sins from us, but that through us they may be turned to an understanding of their offenses and constrained to make fuller satisfaction to the Lord. And since this legate sent by you was hastening to return to you, and the wintry season was pressing, we have written back to your writings as much as we were able.
And indeed, as far as concerns what Stephen said—as though the apostles had forbidden those who come from heresy to be baptized, and had handed this down to be kept by posterity—you have most fully replied that no one is so foolish as to believe that the apostles handed this down, when it is established that the very heresies, execrable and detestable, arose afterward: since even Marcion, the disciple of Cerdo, is found to have introduced his sacrilegious tradition against God late, after the apostles and after long times from them; while Apelles too, consenting to his blasphemy, added many other things, novel and graver, hostile to faith and truth.
But the time of Valentinus and Basilides also is manifest, that they too, after the apostles and after a long age, rebelled against the Church of God with their wicked falsehoods. The rest of the heretics likewise, it is established, afterward introduced their depraved sects and perverse inventions, as each was led by his own error; all of whom it is manifest to have condemned themselves and, before the day of judgment, to have pronounced an inexcusable sentence against their own selves. He who confirms their baptism, what else does he do than adjudge himself together with them, and, by making himself a partaker with such men, condemn his own self?
But that those who are at Rome do not in all things observe the things which were handed down from the beginning, and vainly pretend the authority of the apostles, anyone can know even from this: that one may see, regarding the days for celebrating Easter and regarding many other sacraments of the divine matter, that there are among them certain diversities, nor are all things observed there equally which are observed at Jerusalem—just as, in very many other provinces too, many things are varied according to the diversity of places and men; and yet on this account there has never at any time been a departure from the peace and unity of the catholic Church.
Which thing Stephen has now dared to do, breaking the peace against you which his predecessors always kept with you in mutual love and honor—nay, even defaming the blessed apostles Peter and Paul, as though they themselves had handed this down, who in their epistles execrated heretics and warned us to avoid them. Whence it appears that this tradition is human, which asserts heretics and defends that they have the baptism which belongs only to the Church alone. But to that part too you have well replied, where Stephen in his letter said that the heretics themselves also agree in baptism, and that those who come over to one another from one another do not baptize, but only admit to communion—as though we too ought to do this.
On which point, although you have already proved it sufficiently ridiculous that anyone should follow those who err, yet we add this out of abundance: that it is no wonder heretics act thus, who, even if they disagree in certain lesser things, yet in that which is greatest hold one and the same consensus—namely, to blaspheme the Creator, fashioning for themselves certain dreams and a phantasm of an unknown God; whereby it is altogether consequent that they should so agree in the vanity of their baptism, as they agree in repudiating the truth of the Godhead.
Concerning whom, since it would be long to reply to each of their wicked or superfluous notions, it is enough to say this briefly in summary: that those who do not hold the true Lord and Father can hold neither the truth of the Son nor of the Holy Spirit. According to which, those too who are called Cataphrygians and attempt to usurp new prophecies can have neither the Father nor the Son, because neither the Holy Spirit; of whom, if we ask whom they preach as Christ, they will reply that they preach Him who sent the Spirit that spoke through Montanus and Prisca. In whom, since we observe that it was not the Spirit of truth but of error, we recognize that those who vindicate their false prophecy against the faith of Christ cannot have Christ.
But the other heretics also, every one of them, if they have cut themselves off from the Church of God, can have nothing of power or grace, since all power and grace are established in the Church, where the elders preside who possess the power both of baptizing and of laying on hands and of ordaining. For just as it is not lawful for a heretic to ordain or to lay on hands, so neither to baptize nor to perform anything holily and spiritually, since he is a stranger to spiritual and deifying holiness. All which we long ago, gathered together at Iconium, which is a place in Phrygia, with those assembling from Galatia and Cilicia and the other nearest regions, confirmed to be firmly held against heretics and to be vindicated, when by some it was doubted concerning this matter.
And since Stephen and those who agree with him contend that remission of sins and the second birth can proceed in the baptism of heretics, among whom they themselves also confess that the Holy Spirit is not present, let them consider and understand that spiritual birth cannot be without the Spirit—according to which the blessed apostle Paul too baptized anew, with spiritual baptism, those who had been baptized by John before the Holy Spirit had been sent by the Lord, and thus laid hands upon them, that they might receive the Holy Spirit.
But what kind of thing is it that, when we see that Paul, after John's baptism, baptized his disciples over again, we should hesitate to baptize those who come from heresy to the Church after their unlawful and profane immersion? Unless, perhaps, Paul was inferior to these bishops who now are—so that these indeed can give the Holy Spirit to heretics who come, by the laying on of hands alone, but Paul was not fit to give the Holy Spirit, by the laying on of hands, to those baptized by John, unless he had first baptized them also with the baptism of the Church.
That too is absurd: that they think it ought not to be asked who he is that has baptized, on the ground that he who has been baptized could obtain grace by the invocation of the Trinity of names, Father and Son and Holy Spirit. Then this will be the wisdom which Paul writes is among those who are perfect—that one who is perfect and wise in the Church should either defend or believe this: that this bare invocation of the names suffices for the remission of sins and the sanctification of baptism, when these things at all events avail then, when both he who baptizes has the Holy Spirit, and the baptism itself is also not constituted without the Spirit. But they say that he who is in any way baptized outside can obtain the grace of baptism by his own mind and faith.
This too is without doubt ridiculous, as though a depraved mind could draw down sanctification from heaven to itself, or a false faith draw down truth to those who believe it. But that not all who invoke the name of Christ are heard, or can obtain any grace by their invocation, the Lord Himself makes plain, saying: 'Many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ, and shall deceive many.' In short, there is no difference between a false prophet and a heretic. For as the former deceives in the name of God or of Christ, so the latter deceives in the sacrament of baptism. Both rely on a lie to ensnare the wills of men. I wish, moreover, to set forth to you also a piece of history that took place among us bearing upon this very point.
For about twenty-two years ago, in the times after the emperor Alexander, many conflicts and afflictions befell us there, either commonly upon all men or privately upon Christians; and very many and frequent earthquakes also occurred, so that throughout Cappadocia and Pontus much was overthrown, and certain cities too were swallowed up into the deep, engulfed by the gaping of the riven ground; so that out of this there arose also a grievous persecution against us, against the Christian name, which, springing up suddenly after the long peace of the preceding age, was rendered the more terrible by an unexpected and unaccustomed evil to trouble our people. Serenianus was then governor in our province, a harsh and dreadful persecutor.
Now while the faithful were placed in this turmoil and were fleeing this way and that for fear of persecution, leaving their own homelands and passing over into other regions (for there was opportunity of crossing over, because that persecution was not throughout the whole world but local), there suddenly emerged there a certain woman who, falling into ecstasy, gave herself out as a prophetess and behaved as though full of the Holy Spirit. And she was so carried along by the impulse of the chief demons that for a long time she troubled and deceived the brotherhood, performing certain marvellous and portentous things and promising that she could make the earth quake:
not that the demon had such power as to be able by its own strength to make the earth quake or to shake an element, but that sometimes a wicked spirit, foreseeing and understanding that an earthquake was about to come, would feign that it would itself bring about what it saw was going to happen. By these lies and boastings it had so subdued the minds of individuals that they obeyed it and followed wherever it commanded and led; and it caused that woman also to walk barefoot in raw winter over the rough snows, and to be neither distressed in any way nor harmed by that wandering; and she even said she was hastening to Judaea and Jerusalem, pretending as though she had come from there. She also deceived one of the presbyters, Rusticus, and likewise another, a deacon, so that they had intercourse with that same woman:
which was discovered a little later. For suddenly there appeared to her one of the exorcists, a man approved and one who had always conducted himself well in religious discipline, who, roused also by the exhortation of very many brethren who themselves were present, being strong and praiseworthy in the faith, raised himself up against that wicked spirit to confound it: which spirit, by subtle deceit, had even a little before foretold that a certain hostile one and an unbelieving tempter would come. Yet that exorcist, inspired by the grace of God, resisted bravely and showed that the spirit which before was thought holy was a most wicked one.
And yet that woman, who before by sleights and deceits had been contriving many demonic works for the deception of the faithful, among the other things by which she had deceived very many, frequently dared even this: that with an invocation not contemptible she pretended to sanctify bread and to make the Eucharist, and offered a sacrifice to the Lord without the sacrament of the customary proclamation, and also baptized many, employing the usual and lawful words of interrogation, so that she might seem to differ in nothing from the ecclesiastical rule. What then shall we say of this baptism, by which a most wicked demon baptized through a woman?
Do Stephen and those who agree with him approve this also, especially as neither the symbol of the Trinity nor the lawful and ecclesiastical interrogation was lacking to it? Can it be believed either that remission of sins was given, or that the regeneration of the saving laver was duly accomplished, where all things, although after the image of truth, were yet performed by a demon? Unless indeed those who assert the baptisms of heretics also contend that a demon gave the grace of baptism in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, among whom without doubt the same error exists, the very deceit of demons, since among them the Holy Spirit is by no means present. And of what sort is this too which Stephen wishes, that to those who are baptized among heretics there is present the presence and holiness of Christ?
For if the apostle does not lie when he says, 'As many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ,' assuredly he who has been baptized there into Christ has put on Christ. But if he has put on Christ, he could also have received the Holy Spirit, who was sent by Christ, and it is in vain that hands are laid on him when he comes to receive the Spirit: unless indeed they divide the Spirit from Christ, so that Christ is among heretics, but the Holy Spirit is not there. Let us, however, run briefly through the other points which have been set forth by you copiously and most fully, since our dearest deacon Rogatianus is hastening to you above all. For there follows that which is to be asked by us of those who defend heretics, whether their baptism be carnal or spiritual.
For if it is carnal, they differ in nothing from the baptism of the Jews, which they so use that by it, as by a common and ordinary washing, only filth is washed away. But if it is spiritual, how can baptism be spiritual among those among whom the Holy Spirit is not? And on this account the water by which they are dipped is to them merely a carnal washing, not the sacrament of baptism. But if the baptism of heretics can possess the regeneration of the second birth, then those who are baptized among them are to be reckoned not heretics but sons of God. For the second birth, which is in baptism, begets sons of God. But if there is one bride of Christ, which is the Catholic Church, she it is who alone bears sons to God.
For there are not many brides of Christ, since the apostle says: 'I have espoused you to one husband, to present you a chaste virgin to Christ'; and: 'Hearken, O daughter, and consider, and incline thine ear, and forget thy people, for the king hath desired thy beauty'; and: 'Come, my spouse, from Lebanon, thou shalt come and pass over from the beginning of faith'; and: 'I am come into my garden, my sister, my spouse.' We see one person everywhere set forth, because the spouse also is one. But the synagogue of heretics is not one with us, because the bride is neither an adulteress nor a fornicatress. Whence neither can she bear sons to God.
Unless indeed, according to what seems good to Stephen, heresy bears and exposes children, while the Church takes up the exposed, and nourishes as her own those whom she herself did not bear—although she cannot be the mother of children that are another's. And therefore Christ our Lord, making manifest that His bride is one and declaring the sacrament of her unity, says: 'He that is not with me is against me, and he that gathereth not with me scattereth.' For if Christ is with us, but heretics are not with us, then for certain heretics are against Christ; and if we gather with Christ, but heretics do not gather with us, without doubt they scatter.
But neither must that be passed over by us which was necessarily said by us, that the Church, according to the Song of Songs, is a garden enclosed and a fountain sealed, a paradise with the fruit of apples. But those who have never entered into this garden, nor have seen the paradise planted by God the Creator, how shall they be able to afford to anyone the living water of the saving laver from the fountain that is shut within and sealed with the divine seal? And since the ark of Noah was nothing else than the sacrament of the Church of Christ, which then, while all outside were perishing, saved those alone who were within the ark, we are manifestly taught to perceive the unity of the Church, even as Peter also set it forth, saying:
'So also baptism shall in like manner save us,' showing that, even as those who were not with Noah in the ark were not only not cleansed and saved by water, but at once perished in that deluge, so also now whoever are not in the Church with Christ shall perish outside, unless they be converted by penance to the one and saving laver of the Church. But of what sort is the error and how great the blindness of him who says that remission of sins can be given among the synagogues of heretics, and abides not in the foundation of the one Church which was once founded by Christ upon the rock, may be understood from this, that Christ said to Peter alone:
'Whatsoever thou shalt bind upon earth shall be bound also in heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt loose upon earth shall be loosed also in heaven'; and again in the Gospel, when Christ breathed upon the apostles alone, saying: 'Receive ye the Holy Spirit. Whose sins ye remit, they shall be remitted unto him; and whose ye retain, they shall be retained.' The power therefore of remitting sins was given to the apostles, and to the churches which they, being sent by Christ, established, and to the bishops who succeeded them by vicarious ordination.
But the enemies of the one Catholic Church, in which we are, and our adversaries who have succeeded the apostles, claiming for themselves unlawful priesthoods against us and setting up profane altars—what else are they than Korah and Dathan and Abiram, sacrilegious in equal wickedness, and about to pay the same penalties as they did, together with those who consent with them?
according to which also at that time the partakers and abettors of those men perished by an equal death with them. And in this matter I am justly indignant at this so open and manifest folly of Stephen, that he who so glories in the place of his episcopate, and contends that he holds the succession of Peter, upon whom the foundations of the Church were laid, should bring in many other rocks and establish the new buildings of many churches, while he defends by his authority that baptism exists there. For those who are baptized without doubt fill up the number of the Church; but he who approves their baptism affirms that the Church also is there, composed of the baptized.
Nor does he understand that the truth of the Christian rock is obscured by him, and in a certain manner abolished, when he thus betrays and deserts unity. Yet the apostle declares that the Jews, although blinded by ignorance and bound by the most grievous crime, have a zeal for God. Stephen, who proclaims that he holds the chair of Peter by succession, is stirred by no zeal against heretics, granting to them not a little but the greatest power of grace: so that he says and asserts that through the sacrament of baptism they wash away the filth of the old man, pardon the ancient sins of death, make sons of God by heavenly regeneration, and restore to eternal life by the sanctification of the divine laver.
But if he thus concedes and bestows upon heretics these great and heavenly gifts of the Church, what else does he do than enter into communion with those for whom he defends and claims so much grace? And in vain does he now hesitate to consent with them in other things also and to be a partaker, so as both to assemble together with them and to mingle his prayers likewise with theirs, and to set up a common altar and sacrifice. But, he says, the name of Christ avails much unto faith and the sanctification of baptism, so that whoever and wheresoever a man has been baptized in the name of Christ at once obtains the grace of Christ:
whereas to this point it may be briefly met and answered: that if baptism availed outside in the name of Christ for cleansing a man, then in the name of the same Christ the laying on of hands could there also have availed for receiving the Holy Spirit. And the other things too which are done among heretics will begin to seem just and lawful, when they are performed in the name of Christ; according to which you in your letter have laid down that the name of Christ can avail nowhere save in the Church alone, to which alone Christ has granted the power of heavenly grace. But as to refuting the custom which they seem to oppose to the truth, who is so foolish as to prefer custom to truth, or who, having beheld the light, does not forsake the darkness?
unless indeed a most ancient custom helps the Jews in anything at the coming of Christ, that is, of the truth, in that, having left the new way of truth, they have remained in the old. Which indeed you Africans can say against Stephen, that having known the truth you have forsaken the error of custom. But we join custom also to truth, and to the custom of the Romans we oppose custom, but the custom of truth, holding from the beginning that which was handed down by Christ and by the apostles. Nor do we remember that this ever began among us, since here it has always been so observed that we acknowledged no Church of God but one, and reckoned holy baptism to belong to none but the holy Church.
Plainly, since certain persons were in doubt concerning the baptism of those who, although they receive the new prophets, nevertheless seem to know the Father and the Son along with us, very many of us assembling together at Iconium most diligently treated and confirmed that all baptism whatsoever which is constituted outside the Church is to be repudiated.
But as to that which they put forward on behalf of heretics, and say that the apostle declared, 'Whether in pretence or in truth, Christ is announced,'—that we may answer—it is foolish, since it is manifest that the apostle, in the epistle in which he said this, made mention neither of heretics nor of their baptism, but spoke only of brethren, whether speaking perfidiously with him or persevering in sincere faith; nor is it needful to sift this by a long discourse, but it is enough to read the epistle itself and to recognize what the apostle said about the apostle himself. 'What then,' they say, 'shall be done concerning those who, coming from the heretics, have been admitted without the baptism of the Church?'
If they have departed from the world, they are reckoned in the number of those who indeed were catechized among us, but died before they were baptized—no slight profit of the truth and faith to which, having left their error, they had attained, even though, prevented by death, they did not obtain the consummation of grace. But those who still remain in the world—let them be baptized with the baptism of the Church, that they may be able to obtain remission of sins, lest, remaining in their former error through another's presumption, they die without the consummation of grace.
Moreover, of what sort is the offence either of those who are admitted or of those who admit them, that, without their filth being washed away by the laver of the Church and without their sins being put away, they touch the body and blood of the Lord by a rashly usurped communion, when it is written: 'Whosoever shall eat the bread or drink the cup of the Lord unworthily shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord.' We have also judged that those whom these men—who first had been bishops in the Catholic Church, and afterwards, assuming to themselves the power of clerical ordination, had baptized—are to be held as not baptized.
And this is observed among us, that whoever, dipped by them, come to us as strangers and having obtained nothing, are baptized among us with the one and true baptism of the Catholic Church, that they may obtain the regeneration of the life-giving laver. And yet there is a great difference between him who, unwilling and compelled by the necessity of persecution, has given way, and him who, daring with sacrilegious will, rebels against the Church, or blasphemes with impious voice against the Father and God of Christ and Creator of the whole world. And Stephen is not ashamed to assert this, that through such men—although they themselves are constituted in all sins—he says remission of sins can be given, as though there could be in the house of death the laver of salvation. Where then shall be that which is written:
'Abstain thee from alien water, and drink not from an alien fountain,' if, having left the sealed fountain of the Church, thou shalt take to thyself alien water as thine own, and dost pollute the Church with profane fountains? For when thou communicatest with the baptism of heretics, what else dost thou do than drink of their gulf and mire, and thyself, who wast cleansed by the sanctification of the Church, art defiled by the contacts of alien filth? Nor dost thou fear the judgment of God, bearing witness for heretics against the Church, when it is written: 'A false witness shall not be unpunished'? Nay rather, thou art worse than all heretics.
For when many of them, having recognized their error, come to thee that they may receive the true light of the Church, thou helpest the errors of those who come, and, the light of ecclesiastical truth being obscured, thou heapest up the darkness of heretical night; and although they confess that they are in sins and have no grace, and on that account come to the Church, thou withdrawest from them the remission of sins which is given in baptism, while thou sayest that they are already baptized and have obtained the grace of the Church outside the Church. Nor dost thou understand that their souls shall be required from thy hand when the day of judgment comes, thou who hast denied the drink of the Church to the thirsting and hast been the cause of death to those wishing to live—and moreover thou art indignant. See with what
ignorance thou darest to rebuke those who strive for truth against falsehood. For who ought more justly to be indignant against another? He who upholds the enemies of God, or rather he who takes his stand against the enemies of God on behalf of the truth of the Church? Unless indeed it is manifest that the ignorant are also high-spirited and irascible, since through poverty of counsel and of speech they are easily turned to anger, so that of none other more than of thee may the divine Scripture say: 'A high-spirited man stirreth up strifes, and an angry man heapeth up sins.' For how great strifes and dissensions hast thou stirred up throughout the churches of the whole world? And how great a sin hast thou heaped up for thyself, when thou didst cut thyself off from so many flocks?
For thou hast cut off thyself; do not deceive thyself, since he is truly the schismatic who has made himself an apostate from the communion of ecclesiastical unity. For while thou thinkest that all can be kept off from thee, thou alone hast kept thyself off from all. Nor could even the precepts of the apostle conform thee to the rule of truth and peace, when he warns and says: 'I therefore, the prisoner in the Lord, beseech you that ye walk worthily of the calling wherewith ye are called, with all humility of mind and meekness, with patience forbearing one another in love, endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace; one body and one spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling.
One Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all and through all and in us all.' How diligently has Stephen fulfilled these commands and salutary admonitions of the apostle, keeping humility of mind and meekness in the first place!
For what is more humble or more meek than to have dissented with so many bishops throughout the whole world, breaking peace with each by various kinds of discord—now with the Easterns, which we are confident is not hidden from you either; now with you who are in the south, from whom he received the legate bishops with patience and gentleness enough that he would not admit them even to the speech of common converse; and still further, mindful of love and charity, he charged the whole brotherhood that no one should receive them into his house, so that to those who came not only peace and communion but even shelter and hospitality should be denied!
This is to have kept the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace—to cut oneself off from the unity of charity, and to make oneself in all things a stranger to the brethren, and to rebel against the sacrament and bond of peace with the fury of discord! Can there be one body and one spirit in such a man, in whom perhaps that very soul is not one, being so slippery and changeable and uncertain? But as far as concerns him, let us leave him. Let us rather sift out that concerning which there is the greatest question. They who contend that those baptized by heretics ought to be received as having obtained the grace of lawful baptism, say that baptism is one to us and to them, and differs in nothing. But what says the apostle Paul? 'One Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God.'
If the baptism of heretics is one and the same with ours, then without doubt the faith also is one. But if the faith is one, then assuredly the Lord also is one. If the Lord is one, it follows that we should say that the baptism is one. But if this unity, which can in no way be separated and divided, is itself present even among heretics, why do we contend further? Why do we call them heretics and not Christians? Furthermore, since to us and to heretics there is neither one God, nor one Lord, nor one Church, nor one faith, nor even one spirit nor one body, it is manifest that baptism cannot be common to us and to heretics, who have nothing whatever in common.
And yet Stephen is not ashamed to afford patronage to such men against the Church, and, for the sake of maintaining heretics, to rend the brotherhood; and moreover to call Cyprian a false Christ and a false apostle and a deceitful worker: who, conscious that all these things were in himself, anticipated it, so that by a lie he might cast upon another those things which he himself, and deservedly, ought to hear. We wish thee good health, with all of us, together with all the bishops who are in Africa, and all the clergy and the whole brotherhood, that we may have thee united with us even from afar, perpetually of one mind and of one judgment.
Cyprian to Nemesianus, Felix, Lucius, another Felix, Litteus, Polianus, Victor, Iader, Datívus, his fellow-bishops, likewise to the fellow-presbyters and deacons and the rest of the brethren established in the mine, martyrs of God the Father Almighty and of Jesus Christ our Lord and of God our Preserver: eternal greeting. Your glory indeed demanded, most blessed and most beloved brethren, that I myself ought to come to the sight and to the embrace of you, were it not that the bounds of the appointed place confined me also, banished for the confession of the Name.
But how I can, I present myself to you; and although it is not granted to come to you in body and step, yet in love and in spirit I come, expressing in letters my mind, by which I joyfully exult in these your virtues and praises, reckoning myself a partaker with you—if not in the suffering of the body, yet in the fellowship of charity.
Could I be silent and press down my voice in silence, when I learn so many and glorious things about my dearest ones, whom the divine favour has honoured—and of you a part has already gone before by the consummation of its martyrdom, about to receive from the Lord the crown of its merits; a part still lingers in the close confinement of prisons or in mines and chains, exhibiting through the very delays of torments greater proofs for the strengthening and arming of the brethren, advancing by the slowness of torments to fuller titles of merit, about to have as many rewards in the heavenly recompenses as you now number days in your sufferings?
That these things indeed have befallen you, most valiant and most blessed brethren, in proportion to the merit of your religion and faith, I do not wonder—that the Lord has thus advanced you to the lofty summit of glories by the honour of His own glorification, you who have always flourished in His Church with the tenor of faith preserved, firmly keeping the Lord's commandments: in simplicity innocence, in charity concord, modesty in humility, diligence in administration, vigilance in aiding the labouring, mercy in cherishing the poor, constancy in defending the truth, censure in the severity of discipline.
And lest anything for the example of good deeds should be lacking in you, even now in the confession of voice and the suffering of body you provoke the minds of the brethren to divine martyrdoms, showing yourselves leaders unto virtues: so that, while the flock follows its shepherds and imitates what it perceives done by its overseers, it may be crowned by the Lord with equal merits of obedience. But that, having been beaten with cudgels grievously and afflicted, you initiated the religious beginnings of your confession through penalties of this kind—this is no thing to be execrated by us. For the Christian body did not shudder at the cudgels, whose whole hope is in the wood. The servant of Christ acknowledged the sacrament of his salvation: redeemed by the wood unto eternal life, by the wood he was advanced to the crown.
But why is it any wonder if, being vessels of gold and silver, you have been consigned to the mine, that is, to the dwelling-place of gold and silver—except that now the nature of mines has been changed, and the places which before were wont to give gold and silver have begun to receive them? They also placed fetters upon your feet, and bound your happy limbs and the temples of God with infamous chains, as though the spirit too were bound with the body, or your gold were stained by the contact of iron. To men dedicated to God and testifying to their faith by religious virtue, these are ornaments, not chains; nor do they couple the feet of Christians unto infamy, but glorify them unto the crown. O feet happily bound, which are loosed not by a smith but by the Lord!
O feet that are happily bound, which are being guided along the road of salvation to paradise! O feet, bound for the present in the world, that they may be forever free with God! O feet held fast for a while by fetters and crossbars, yet soon to run swiftly to Christ along a glorious road! However long either jealous cruelty or spiteful malice may here hold you in its bonds and chains, you shall come quickly from this earth and these punishments to the kingdoms of heaven. In the mines the body is not cherished upon a bed and cushions, but it is cherished by the refreshment and consolation of Christ. Your limbs, worn out by labors, lie upon the ground, but it is no punishment to lie with Christ. Your members, ill-favored with filth and squalor, are foul for want of baths; but what is defiled outwardly in the flesh is washed clean inwardly in the spirit.
There the bread is scanty, yet man does not live by bread alone, but by the word of God. Clothing fails those who shiver with cold, but he who has put on Christ is both abundantly clothed and adorned. The hair of the half-shorn head bristles, but since the head of a man is Christ, whatever befits that head must needs be comely, because it is marked with honor for the Lord's name. All this disfigurement, detestable and loathsome to the heathen, with what splendor shall it be recompensed! This worldly and brief punishment, for how bright and eternal an honor's reward shall it be exchanged, when, according to the word of the blessed Apostle, the Lord shall transform the body of our lowliness, conformed to the body of his glory.
But not even in this, most beloved brethren, can any loss of religion or of faith be felt, namely that there is now no opportunity given to the priests of God to offer and to celebrate the divine sacrifices. Nay rather, you do celebrate and offer to God a sacrifice both precious and glorious, and one that shall greatly profit you toward the recompense of heavenly rewards, since the divine Scripture speaks and says: A sacrifice to God is a troubled spirit; a contrite and humbled heart God does not despise. This sacrifice you offer to God; this sacrifice you celebrate without ceasing day and night, being made victims to God and presenting your very selves as holy and unblemished offerings, as the Apostle exhorts and says:
I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercy of God, that you present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, well-pleasing to God; and be not conformed to this world, but be transformed in the renewing of your mind, that you may prove what is the good and acceptable and perfect will of God. For this is what pleases God above all; this is that in which by greater merits our works may go forward to win the favor of the will of God; this is the only thing whereby, for his great and saving benefits, they may render back to the Lord the homage of our faith and devotion, the Holy Spirit proclaiming and bearing witness in the Psalms: What shall I render, he says, to the Lord for all the things that he has rendered to me? I will take the cup of salvation, and I will call upon the name of the Lord.
Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints. Who would not gladly and readily take the cup of salvation? Who would not, rejoicing and glad, long to render something in his turn to his own Lord? Who would not bravely and steadfastly meet that death so precious in God's sight, to please the eyes of him who, looking down upon us from above in the contest for his name, approves us in our willingness, aids us in our striving, and crowns us in our victory, rewarding in us with the recompense of his fatherly goodness and tenderness whatever he himself has bestowed, and honoring what he himself has accomplished? For that it is his own, that we conquer and that we come to the palm of the greatest combat with the adversary subdued, the Lord declares and teaches in his Gospel, saying:
But when they deliver you up, take no thought how or what you shall speak; for it shall be given you in that hour what you shall speak. For it is not you that speak, but the Spirit of your Father that speaks in you. And again: Settle it in your hearts not to meditate beforehand how to make your defense; for I will give you a mouth and wisdom which all your adversaries shall not be able to resist. In which indeed there is great confidence for those who believe, and the gravest fault for the faithless who do not believe him who promises that he will give his help to those who confess, nor again fear him who threatens eternal punishment to those who deny.
All these things, you most valiant and faithful soldiers of Christ, you have impressed upon our brethren, fulfilling by deeds what you had before taught in words, destined to be greatest in the kingdom of heaven, as the Lord promises and says: He who shall do and so teach, shall be called greatest in the kingdom of heaven. And so, following your example, a numerous portion of the people has confessed together with you and has been crowned together with you, joined to you by the bond of the strongest love and parted from its overseers neither by prison nor by mines. To whose number not even virgins are lacking, to whom, added to the sixtyfold fruit, the hundredfold has come, and whom a twofold glory has advanced to the heavenly crown.
In boys, too, a courage greater than their age surpassed their years by the praise of confession, so that both every sex and every age might adorn the blessed flock of your martyrdom. And now, most beloved brethren, what vigor of a victorious conscience is yours, what loftiness of soul, what exultation of mind, what triumph within the breast, that each one of you stands awaiting the promised reward of God, is secure concerning the day of judgment, walks in the mine with body indeed captive but heart reigning, and knows that Christ is present with him, rejoicing in the endurance of his servants who tread through his footsteps and his ways toward the eternal kingdoms!
Joyfully you await each day the saving day of your departure, and now at this very moment, about to withdraw from the world, you hasten to the rewards of the martyrs and to the divine dwellings, destined, after these darknesses of the world, to behold the brightest light and to receive a glory greater than all sufferings and conflicts, the Apostle bearing witness and saying: The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory to come that shall be revealed in us.
Plainly, because now your word in prayer is more effectual and your supplication more readily heard for obtaining what is sought amid afflictions, pray the more earnestly and entreat that the divine condescension may bring to completion the confession of us all; that out of these darknesses and snares of the world God may set us too, together with you, whole and glorious; that we who here, joined by the bond of love and peace, have stood together against the wrongs of heretics and the persecutions of the heathen, may together rejoice in the kingdoms of heaven. I pray, most blessed and valiant brethren, that you fare well in the Lord and remember us always and everywhere. Farewell. TO BROTHER CYPRIAN, NEMESIANUS, DATIVUS, FELIX, AND VICTOR send eternal greeting in the Lord.
You have always spoken in your letters with great thoughts befitting the condition of the times, most beloved Cyprian. By the constant reading of them both the perverse are corrected and men of good faith are strengthened. For while you do not cease in your treatises to lay bare the hidden mysteries, you thus make us grow in faith and cause men of the world to draw near to belief. For whatever good things you have set forth in your many books, all unknowing you have portrayed your very self to us. For you are, among all men, greater in discourse, more eloquent in speech, wiser in counsel, simpler in wisdom, more bountiful in works, holier in abstinence, humbler in service, and more blameless in good deeds.
You yourself also know, dearest one, that it is our cherished wish that we may see you, our teacher and our friend, attain to the crown of a great confession. For, like a good and true teacher, you first before the acts of the proconsul declared what we your disciples ought to say before the governor, following you; and sounding the trumpet you roused God's soldiers, equipped with heavenly arms, to the battle of the encounter, and in the front line you slew the devil with the spiritual sword; the ranks of the brethren too you marshalled on this side and that with your words, so that snares might be set on every side for the enemy, and the corpses of that public foe himself and his severed sinews might be trampled underfoot.
Believe us, dearest one, that your innocent soul is not less than the hundredfold reward—a soul which neither feared the world's first onslaughts, nor refused to go into exile, nor hesitated to leave the city, nor shrank from sojourning in a desert place; and since it gave to many a proof of confession, it itself led the way to martyrdom. For how many did it provoke by its example to undertake martyrdom! And it has begun to be associated not only with the martyrs already departing from the world, but has also joined a heavenly friendship with those yet to come.
We the condemned therefore, together with you, render very great thanks to God, dearest Cyprian, because by your letters you have refreshed our toiling breasts, healed our limbs wounded by cudgels, loosed our feet bound with fetters, made even again the hair of our half-shorn heads, lit up the darkness of the prison, brought down the mountains of the mine to level ground, set fragrant flowers even at our nostrils, and dispersed the foul stench of the smoke. Your ministry, and that of our most beloved Quirinus, has also been performed and carried out, which you sent to be distributed by the subdeacon Herennianus and the acolytes Lucanus, Maximus, and Amantius, so that whatever was lacking for the needs of our bodies might be supplied.
Let us therefore be mutual helpers to one another in our prayers, and let us entreat, as you have charged, that we may have God and Christ and the angels as our favorers in all our deeds. We wish that you, lord and brother, may always fare well and remember us. Greet all who are with you. All our company who are with us love and greet you and long to see you. TO BROTHER AND COLLEAGUE CYPRIAN, LUCIUS AND ALL THE BRETHREN WHO ARE WITH HIM send greeting in God. While we were exulting and rejoicing in God, because he had both armed us for the encounter and by his condescension made us victors in the battle, your letters arrived, dearest brother, which you sent to us by the subdeacon Herennianus and the acolytes Lucanus, Maximus, and Amantius:
On reading them we received in our chains relief, in our affliction consolation, and in our distress protection, and we were roused and more stoutly emboldened, even if anything more of punishments should befall. For before our suffering we were summoned by you to glory, you who first afforded us leadership to the confession of the name of Christ. But we, following the footsteps of your confession, hope for a like grace with you. For he who is first in the race is first also at the prize; and you who first took possession have shared with us from what you took, showing clearly that undivided love wherewith you have always loved us: that those who had one spirit might also, in the union of peace, have by your prayers' grace one crown of confession.
Moreover there has accrued to you, dearest brother, in addition to the crown of confession, the recompense of your works—an abundant measure which you shall receive from the Lord in the day of reward—you who have also represented yourself to us by your letters, so that you might reveal that bright and blessed breast of yours which we have always known, and according to its breadth might speak with us the praises of God, not so much as we deserve to hear as much as you are able to speak. For by your utterances you have both adorned the things that were less instructed in us and have confirmed us for the endurance of those same sufferings which we endure, secure concerning the heavenly reward and the crown of martyrdom and the kingdom of God, according to the prophecy which, full of the Holy Spirit, you pledged in your letters.
All this shall come to pass, most beloved, if you keep us in mind in your prayers, which I am confident you do, even as we certainly do. And so, most longed-for brother, we have received that which you sent from Quirinus and from yourself, a sacrifice out of every clean work. Just as Noah also offered to God, and God was delighted with it as an odor of sweetness and looked upon his sacrifice, so too he looks upon yours and is pleased to render to you the reward of so good a work. But I ask that you give orders for the letters which we have written to Quirinus to be forwarded. I pray that you, dearest and most longed-for brother, may always fare well and remember us. Greet all who are with you. Farewell.
TO CYPRIAN, MOST DEAR AND BELOVED, FELIX, IADER, POLIANUS, TOGETHER WITH THE PRESBYTERS AND ALL WHO DWELL WITH US AT THE MINE OF SIGUS, eternal greeting in God. We greet you in return, dearest brother, by the subdeacon Herennianus and the brothers Lucanus and Maximus, our brethren strong and unharmed by the aid of your prayers; from whom we received, under the name of an offering, a sum together with your letters which you sent, in which you have deigned to comfort us as your sons with heavenly words.
And to God the Father almighty through his Christ we have given and do give thanks, that we have thus been comforted and strengthened by your address, asking, out of the sincerity of your heart, that you would deign to keep us in mind in your constant prayers, that he may complete your confession and ours which the Lord has deigned to confer upon us. Greet all who dwell with you. We wish that you, dearest brother, may fare well in the Lord. (I, Felix, have written it.) I, Iader, have subscribed. I, Polianus, have read it. I greet my lord Eutychianus. CYPRIAN to BROTHER SUCCESSUS, greeting.
That I did not write to you immediately, dearest brother, was caused by this circumstance, that all the clergy, being set under the stroke of the conflict, were utterly unable to depart from here, all of them being ready, according to the devotion of their soul, for the divine and heavenly glory. But know that those have come whom I had sent to the City for this purpose, that in whatever way it should be written back concerning us, they might bring to us the ascertained truth. For many things, varied and uncertain, are bandied about in rumors.
But the things that are in truth stand thus: that Valerian has written back to the senate, that bishops and presbyters and deacons should be punished immediately; that senators and men of rank and Roman knights should, after the loss of their dignity, also be stripped of their goods, and if, their estates taken away, they should persevere in being Christians, they should be punished with death as well; that matrons, their goods taken away, should be banished into exile; that members of the Caesar's household, whoever had either previously confessed or should now confess, should have their property confiscated and be sent in chains, enrolled, onto the Caesar's estates. The emperor Valerian also appended to his address a copy of the letters which he made to the governors of the provinces concerning us:
quaslitterascotidiesperamusuenire, stantessecundumfideifirmitatemadpassionistolerantiametexpectantesdeopeetindulgentiaDominiuitaeaeternaecoronam. XistumautemincimiterioanimaduersumsciatisVIII. id. Aug. dieetcumeodiaconesquattuor. sedethuicpersecutionicotidieinsistuntpraefectiinurbe, utsiquisibioblatifuerintanimaduertanturetbonaeorumfiscouindicentur.
Which letters we daily hope will come, standing, according to the firmness of our faith, ready for the endurance of suffering, and awaiting from the help and indulgence of the Lord the crown of eternal life. But know that Xystus was put to death in the cemetery on the eighth day before the Ides of August, and with him four deacons. But also the prefects in the City press daily upon this persecution, so that, if any are presented before them, they may be punished and their goods claimed by the treasury.
These things I ask that through you they be made known also to the rest of our colleagues, so that everywhere by their exhortation the brotherhood may be strengthened and prepared for the spiritual contest; that each one of our number may think not so much of death as of immortality, and, dedicated to the Lord with full faith and all their strength, may rejoice rather than fear in this confession, in which they know that the soldiers of God and of Christ are not slain but crowned. I pray that you, dearest brother, may always fare well in the Lord. CYPRIAN to the PRESBYTERS and DEACONS and the WHOLE PEOPLE, greeting.
When it had been reported to us, dearest brethren, that commissioners had been sent to bring me to Utica, and when by the counsel of those most dear to me I had been persuaded that I should withdraw for a time from our gardens, for a just intervening reason I consented, on this ground: that it is fitting that a bishop, in that city in which he presides over the Lord's church, should there confess the Lord, and should glorify the whole people by the confession of their overseer in his presence. For whatever a confessing bishop speaks in the very moment of confession, he speaks by inspiration of God with the mouth of all.
But otherwise the honor of our so glorious a church would be mutilated, if I, a bishop set as overseer over another church, having received sentence concerning my confession at Utica, should thence depart as a martyr to the Lord; since I, both for myself and for you, ought, in your midst, to confess, and there to suffer, and thence to depart to the Lord—as I entreat with continual prayers and desire with all my vows and ought to do. We await, therefore, here, set in a hidden retreat, the arrival of the proconsul returning to Carthage, ready to hear from him what the emperors have commanded concerning the name of Christian laymen and bishops, and to say what the Lord shall wish to be said at that hour.
But you, dearest brethren, according to the discipline which you have always received from me out of the Lord's commands, and according to what you have very often learned from my teaching, keep quiet and tranquillity, and let none of you stir up any tumult among the brethren or offer himself unbidden to the heathen. For he who has been apprehended and delivered up ought to speak, since God who is set within us speaks in that hour, who has willed that we should confess rather than profess. But as to what further it befits us to observe before the proconsul passes sentence upon me concerning the confession of the name of God, we shall arrange close at hand, the Lord instructing us. May the Lord Jesus keep you safe, dearest brethren, abiding in his church, and deign to preserve you.